124. Religion

Sources

My mother’s diaries are the main source for this section. They cover the entirety of this period from 1975 to 1979.

Focus on St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church

So, it is unsurprising that this section has a strong focus on my family’s involvement, particularly my mother’s involvement, in St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church.

St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church in the 1970s. This chapter focuses mostly on my family’s involvement in this church in the late seventies

Contrast with the Early Seventies

This contrasts with the early seventies where the main source was my grandad’s diary. Consequently, the notes on that period, see Chapter 107, focus more on my grandmother’s involvement in Drayton Methodist Church.

Grandad’s Diary for 1975

I do have my grandad’s diary for 1975 until the time of his death in November, see Chapter 116. So, there is some material about my grandmother and Drayton Methodist Church but this is limited largely to 1975.

My Diaries

I also have my diaries for 1976 and 1977. However, I was not attending church at that time so these diaries have relatively little to say relevant to this topic. I did attend a few church events particularly if they involved family members and were not too overtly religious! Where those are described in my diary, they are included here. I also sometimes described how my family’s involvement in church affected me.

Converting to Christianity

At the end of 1978, while I was away at University, I converted to Christianity. Of course, I told mum about this and she refers to this in a limited way in her diary. However, most of the material related to that is from my memory.

Ministers with Responsibility for Drayton Methodist Church

At the start of this period, the Minister with responsibility for Drayton Methodist Church was Rev Michael Hayman who was stationed in Calvert Street Circuit with his main base at Mile Cross Methodist Church.

Rev Michael Hayman

I have mentioned Rev Hayman fairly extensively in other chapters, see for example Chapter 90, as he had been in this post since 1968. Born in London, he became a Methodist Minister in 1958. He left Norwich in 1975 and moved to a new post in Colchester. In August 1975, the women’s group had a farewell meeting for Rev and Mrs Hayman. They gave him a farewell gift of £12.50. That same month, Mr Newsome took grandma and Miss Cooke to Mile Cross Methodist Church for Rev Hayman’s farewell service. About a week later, Rev Hayman came to see grandad before he left.

Rev Graham Eddy

Rev Hayman was replaced by Rev Graham Eddy. In September 1975, grandma went with Basil Winspear to Mile Cross Methodist Church in the evening to hear him speak. That same month, in September 1975, he came to speak at Drayton Ladies’ Meeting. Two months later, in 17 November 1975, following grandad’s death, see Chapter 116, he was the one who took grandad’s funeral. Almost two years later, in February 1977, mum was annoyed with him because he had said he could not visit grandma in St Michael’s Hospital in Aylsham because he had to cut down on petrol. She wrote to him and sent him 50p for petrol. After that, he went.

Drayton Methodist Church

According to Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”, there was a Primitive Methodist chapel in Drayton from 1848 to 1908. A United Methodist chapel was opened by Robert Bone sometime after 1859 and this was purchased from him in 1877. A new chapel was constructed in 1891. In 1959, a Sunday School was built and opened and, in 1984, a vestry was added, see Chapter 79.

Since October 1967, see Chapter 90, Drayton Methodist Church held Sunday services in the morning and afternoon. It was grandma’s usual practice to attend both these services. Occasionally, she only went to one if, for example, she was attending a service elsewhere that Sunday or grandad was unwell. In addition, there were usually no afternoon services in August. When Dorothy Rose (Auntie Dolly) or Amy Wilson (Auntie Amy) were staying, they used to go to the services with grandma. Very occasionally, mum went with grandma to church. Grandad’s diary only occasionally noted who the speakers were. Those mentioned included Mr Bowler, Miss R Walker and Rev Arthur Lofthouse, see Chapter 31.

Mr Bowler

Mr William D Bowler spoke at Drayton Methodist Church in April 1975. He also spoke at a service mum went to at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church in June 1976. I assume he was a local preacher. I found a Mr Bowler listed as taking Methodist services from at least 1969 to 1981. On occasions, his initials were given as Mr W D Bowler. In June 1978, the Park Lane Over 65 Club presented Mr and Mrs William Bowler with a folding coffee table to celebrate their golden wedding anniversary.

Miss R Walker

Miss Rachel Pashley Walker spoke at Drayton Methodist Church in June 1975. She came to grandma and grandad’s for tea and brought a friend Miss Hopkins who had been preaching at Costessey. She appears frequently in mum’s diaries, always as Miss R Walker, and spoke at a wide range of meetings including at Young Wives, see Chapter 90. In a local newspaper archive, she appears as a speaker at Methodist services between at least 1956 and 1976. I suspect she was a local preacher. She was one of the East Anglia District representatives at conference in 1961.

It appears that she married GP, Dr Basil Martin Tracey, in 1976, although it is perhaps surprising that mum did not note this in her diary. Sadly, they were burgled while they were away on honeymoon. I found one occasion, in 1977, when she spoke at Rosebery Road under her married name, Mrs R Tracey. She appears to have been born in Henstead in 1910 and to have died in Norwich in 1989.

News cutting of wedding of Rachel Walker in January 1976

Special Events or Services

Sometimes, there were special events or services at Drayton Methodist Church.

Mothering Sunday

For example, in March 1975, mum went to grandma’s church in the afternoon as it was Mothering Sunday. Mum noted that Sister Margaret was preaching.

Sister Margaret Meakin

Sister Margaret Meakin spoke at Drayton Methodist Church on Mothering Sunday in March 1975. She spoke on multiple other occasions and was mentioned frequently in mum’s diaries. Based on information from a local newspaper archive, it seems that she was married to Methodist Minister Rev Thomas Meakin, who died in October 1975, see Chapter 116. They had married in 1971 after they met in Hemel Hempstead. Her maiden name was Smith. She became the second woman Minister in East Anglia in September 1976 having been stationed in Chatteris as a Minister on trial in August 1976. By 1984, she was the Methodist Minister in Hunstanton and, in 1992, was a supernumerary Minister in Stalham. She remarried in 1994 and was then known as Margaret Meakin-Collins. She died in February 2018 in a care home in Haywards Heath.

News cutting showing Rev Margaret Meakin at the time she was accepted as a Methodist Minister in 1976

News cutting showing Rev Margaret Meakin (second left) in 1984. Others shown include Rev Amos Cresswell (far left) who was then the President of the Methodist Conference and Rev Richard Jones (second right), District Chairman

Harvest Thanksgiving

In September 1975, Drayton Methodist Church held their Harvest Thanksgiving.

Chapel Anniversary

In May of each year, the chapel celebrated its anniversary. In 1975, it was their 83^rd anniversary. Apparently, there was a full house in the morning and there was also an evening service.

The following year, in May 1976, mum went to hear The Evangel Singers at Drayton Methodist Church at night. This was part of their church anniversary celebrations. Mr Jones, a medical representative, from 187 College Road was in the choir. He chatted to mum afterwards. I don’t know any more about him although he is mentioned a couple of times in mum’s diary. It seems she knew him through work and possibly as someone who lived over the road from us.

Norwich Evangel Singers

Apparently, Norwich Evangel Singers were a singing group based at Wensum Chapel. I found multiple adverts for performances by them in the late seventies although they disbanded in 1979. During the late seventies, mum grew disillusioned with her church choir. So, in May 1976, she wrote to Anne Saunders about Norwich Evangel Choir. The following month, in June 1976, mum went to hear the Norwich Evangel Choir at night. Anne Saunders met her there. Mum thought it was quite nice but was not certain that it was right. A few days later, also in June 1976, mum did not go to Norwich Evangel Choir because Tricia and I had had an argument and mum was worried about Tricia who had gone out.

In May 1976, mum heard the Evangel Singers at Drayton Methodist Church as part of their anniversary celebrations. This advert, in the local press, was for a similar anniversary at the Elim church in 1979 at which the Evangel Singers were also part of the programme

Women’s Group

Grandma remained actively involved in the women’s/ladies’ group she had established at Drayton Methodist church when she first moved to the village in 1964, see Chapter 79. This group met weekly on Thursdays. They did not have formal meetings in August but they did usually continue to meet. In March 1975, six women from the group came to grandma’s to plan activities for that August.

When grandad was ill, one or more of his friends would come to sit with him so that grandma could go to these meetings. These friends included Arthur Elsegood, Clarence (Clarrie) Hodgson and Mr Barnes. They also did this to allow grandma to go on women’s outings. Occasionally, grandma was unable to attend and, on those occasions, the meetings/activities were led by her friend Rose Elsegood. As a result, Rose Elsegood sometimes came to grandma’s to find out details of forthcoming meetings and to plan activities. On one occasion, in October 1975, she came with Mary but I am not sure who this was. It is possible that this was the Mary who is mentioned elsewhere with Tony, see Chapter 122.

As with the main services, Dorothy Rose (Auntie Dolly) and Amy Wilson (Auntie Amy) used to go with grandma to these meetings when staying with her. Occasionally, grandad’s diary noted how many were at the meeting, for example, 22 at one meeting in May 1975 and 26 at one meeting in October 1975. However, the diaries almost never recorded the content of these meetings or who the speaker was. However, in September 1975, the diaries noted that the new Minister, Rev Graham Eddy, came to speak to the meeting.

Group Members

There were sometimes diary entries relating to specific members of the women’s group.

Gladys May Chambers

At the beginning of January 1975, grandma heard that one of the founding members of the group, Gladys May Chambers, had died the previous day. Grandma, and other women from the group, attended her funeral at St Margaret’s parish church a few days later, see Chapter 116.

Rosa Davis

Grandma used to visit women who were, or had been, involved in the group. For example, in January 1975, grandma went with Wilfred and his wife to see Mrs Davis in Dereham. Rosa Davis had lived near the church on Drayton High Road but she moved to Eckling Grange, a care home, in Dereham in August 1974, see Chapter 100.

Mrs Cushing

Sometimes, members of the group came to see grandma at home. For example, in February 1975, Mrs Cushing came for the afternoon. She had joined the women’s group and grandma wanted to see her.

Special Meetings

There were sometimes special meetings of the group. For example, in October 1975, grandma and Auntie Dolly (Dorothy Rose) went to the 11^th anniversary of the women’s meeting at Drayton Methodist Church. Grandma described it as a grand gathering with a full church. They collected £7.

Outings

In addition, the group often went on outings. Places visited included the following:

Clacton-on-Sea in June 1975. In relation to who went, “MC” could refer to Methodist Church or Mile Cross.
Framingham in July 1975. I am not completely sure if grandad was referring to Framlingham or Framingham Earl. This was not the only time I encountered this issue. For example, in October 1975, grandma went with Mrs Pointer in her car to an MC (Methodist Church) ladies’ meeting. Grandad noted that this was in Framingham. In this case, I suspect it was Framingham Earl as grandma and Mrs Pointer had been to Framingham Earl Methodist Church in October the previous year for the 21^st anniversary of the Ladies’ Bright Hour, see Chapter 107. I confirmed this through local news reports.
Hethersett in July 1975.
Mulbarton in August 1975.
Weybourne in June 1975. Arthur Elsegood and three other men went.

In August 1975, grandma had been due to go on a trip to Lowestoft but decided not to go as grandad was unwell. Rose Elsegood led the trip instead. Arthur Elsegood and other men went too.

Women’s Meetings at Other Churches

Grandma attended broader women’s meetings particularly at the United Reformed Church on Princes Street. In February 1975, when grandma went there grandad referred to it as “the united fellowship”.

Princes Street URC. Grandma frequently attended women’s meetings here © Evelyn Simak and licensed for reuse under this Creative Commons Licence

Other places she went for women’s meetings included the following Methodist churches:

Rosebery Road Methodist Church in March 1975.
St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church in October 1975. Grandma went by bus to Park Lane for a meeting on women’s work. Mum was helping provide coffee and lunch for that meeting.
Wymondham. She attended a circuit meeting here with Auntie Dolly (Dorothy Rose) in April 1975.

She attended a Baptist women’s meeting in Norwich in March 1975.

Overstrand Conference

In April 1975, both mum and grandma attended a Women’s Fellowship conference in Overstrand. Grandma went for the day on the 19^th with Betty Colver. Mum went on both days, 19^th and 20^th. On the 19^th, mum took Ida Latham and Margaret Hicks. The conference was led by Jill Greet, Brian Greet’s wife. Mum rated it very good. On the 20^th, mum left home at 9am and was back by 6.20pm. She thought it was an excellent day and everyone was very nice including Mrs King, Audry Horton and Daisy Ruddock. Mum thought Jill Greet seemed to enjoy being with her and being in her company.

Betty Colver

Betty Colver is mentioned frequently in the diaries. She and her husband Roger were friends with mum and dad when we first moved to Norwich. Like us, they attended Mile Cross Methodist Church, see Chapter 79 and that is how grandma knew her too.

Ida Latham

I am not sure who Ida Latham was. As far as I can see, this is the only time she is mentioned in the diaries. I assume she was someone who was involved in Young Wives, probably not at St Peter’s Park Lane, but possibly within the wider circuit or district as this was the case with Margaret Hicks.

Margaret Hicks

Margaret Hicks was someone mum knew through her involvement in the Young Wives’ committee. In April 1965, mum had attended a district Young Wives committee meeting at her house, see Chapter 90. In September 1976, she was the speaker at the Young Wives’ meeting at St Peter’s.

Jill Greet

I have encountered Brian Greet before as mum heard a Rev Greet speak at a chapel conference in Kirkby in 1957, see Chapter 69. On balance, I think this was probably Brian’s brother Kenneth who was also a Methodist Minister and who became President of the Methodist Conference in 1980. Brian Aubrey Greet was born in Bristol in 1922 and was four years younger than Kenneth. He entered the Methodist ministry in 1947. He died in Loughborough in 2015.

There is possibly a reference to Jill Greet in the newsletter of Trinity Methodist Church Loughborough in 2021 where she is referred to as the mother of Rev Helen Newman. She wrote a book about her father the Methodist preacher Maldwyn Edwards.

Jill Greet was the speaker at a women’s conference mum and grandma attended in April 1975. She was the daughter of Rev Maldwyn Edwards (pictured) and wrote this book(let) about her father

Mrs King

I fear I did not know who Mrs King was. This seems to be the only time she is mentioned in the diaries. Clearly, she was involved in Methodist Women’s Fellowships but I did not know where or in what capacity. I am grateful to Rev Val Spencer for explaining that she was probably the mother of Janet King. Both were active members of Trinity Methodist Church in Bury. Val thought it likely that Mrs King would have been representing Trinity at the district event.

Audrey Horton

I fear I did not know who Audry Horton was. This seems to be the only time she is mentioned in the diaries. Clearly, she was involved in Methodist Women’s Fellowships but I did not know where or in what capacity. I came across an Audrey Horton who appeared to have been a member of Trinity Methodist Church in Bury St Edmunds who died in 2017 aged 83. I wondered if this could be the same person. Thanks are due to Rev Val Spencer for explaining that this probably was the case. She told me that “in 1975 her husband Rev Bill Horton was minister in Sudbury but they later retired to Bury and were quite active in Methodism in the area. Both were great characters“. Val thought it likely that Audrey would have been representing St John’s Sudbury at the district event.

Daisy Ruddock

I fear I do not know who Daisy Ruddock was. This seems to be the only time she is mentioned in the diaries. Clearly, she was involved in Methodist Women’s Fellowships but I do not know where or in what capacity.

Women’s World Day of Prayer

Grandma had been involved with the Women’s World Day of Prayer since 1960, see Chapter 79, and possibly before. In January 1975, she had some women round to discuss the forthcoming Day of Prayer. In March 1975, grandma went to the village church for the Day of Prayer. A week later, grandma went to a committee meeting for the Women’s World Day of Prayer.

Other Activities

Grandma was involved in various other elements of the life of Drayton Methodist Church.

Flowers to Church

In July 1975, she took flowers to the church. Next-door neighbour, Barbara Carpenter, sat with grandad while she did this.

House Fellowship Meetings

She also sometimes attended house fellowship meetings. For example, she attended David Johnson’s house fellowship (HF) in July and September 1975.

Fundraising Initiatives

Grandma was involved in a number of fundraising initiatives including bring-and-buy sales, jumble sales and coffee mornings/evenings. For example, in February 1975, there was a bring-and-buy sale. This was raising money for church funds. In April 1975, there was a jumble sale also raising money for church funds.Two years later, in November 1977, mum went to Drayton to look at possible rugs for my room that had come from their jumble sale. In April 1975, grandma attended a coffee morning at the church “for flower festival”. I am not sure if this was part of a flower festival or raising money for a flower festival. In May 1975, grandma went to two coffee evenings, one was at Miss Garrod’s and the other raised £20 for Sunday School.

Advert for a church jumble sale that grandma attended on 5 April 1975

Concerts and Slide Shows

In May 1975, grandma attended a concert at church and, in October 1975, she went to a slide show there.

Society Meeting

In October 1975, grandma went to a society meeting at the Winspears. Formally, Methodist churches were constituted as societies, so society meetings refer to formal church meetings. Such meetings were held at least once per year and also to discuss particular issues.

I believe this entry says Winspears and that this relates to people and is not a place name. Mr and Mrs Winspear were a couple who knew grandma and grandad presumably through the church, see Chapter 109. His first name was Basil. I am not sure why this particular meeting was held at their house rather than at the church, for example.

Other Churches

Grandma also sometimes went to services and activities at other churches including:

Mile Cross Methodist Church, see Chapter 79. This included to go to evening services, Home Missions activities and women’s meetings. In August 1975, grandma went to Mile Cross for Rev Michael Hayman’s farewell service. She went there again in September 1975 to meet the new Minister Rev Graham Eddy.
St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. In February 1975, grandma and mum both attended the same meeting about a forthcoming flower festival.
Taverham Methodist Church, see Chapter 79. This was particularly for concerts. In April 1975, Auntie Dolly and grandma went to Taverham Methodist Church for a concert by Drayton Band. Then, in September 1975, grandma and Auntie Amy went to a concert given by the children in aid of Taverham Harvest Thanksgiving.
St Margaret’s Anglican Church in Drayton, see Chapter 90, including for joint services and unity socials.

Mile Cross Methodist Church in December 2021 with sign inset

Ministers at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church

At the start of this period, there were two Ministers based at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, superintendent Minister Rev William (Bill) George Bertram Ream and a more junior Minister, Rev Kenneth (Ken) Elworthy.

Rev William (Bill) George Bertram Ream

Rev Ream was born in Stockport in July 1912. He entered the Methodist ministry in 1935 and served in Newcastle-under-Lyme and High Wycombe before coming to Norwich in 1974. During his time at St Peter’s, he was active in Norwich Council of Churches and Amnesty International. Afterwards, he retired but remained in Norwich. He died in Norwich in July 1999.

Rev W G B Ream in 1989 from interview for St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church 50^th anniversary video

Rev Ream in Mum’s Diaries

There is a great deal about Rev Ream in mum’s diary. Very occasionally, she had positive things to say.

Positive Comments

For example, in March 1976, she thought he spoke “quite nicely” at Rev Wagstaffe’s funeral. Sometimes, however, her praise was faintly damning! For example, in early January 1977, mum was communion steward for the morning covenant service at St Peter’s. Rev Ream took it and she noted that he “was not as bad as sometimes.”

A Difficult Relationship

However, the vast majority of the material was not positive and it is clear that their relationship was difficult at least from mum’s perspective. I have found it hard to establish exactly what the problem was/problems were. One issue is that mum’s diary often made negative comments about Rev Ream without explaining why she felt the way she did. Nevertheless, I have tried to identify major issues based on her diaries. It is important to stress that this is very much my interpretation of mum’s perspective and it lacks any input from Rev Ream himself. I imagine he might have had a very different perspective!

Following a Very Popular Minister

Mum had got on extremely well with Rev Ream’s predecessor, Rev Dowson and they remained close even after he left Norwich. In this regard, Rev Dowson was a hard act to follow at least as far as mum was concerned. It seems likely that she would have had reservations about anyone who took over from Rev Dowson.

Poor Leading of Services, Preaching and Speaking

Mum often complained about the services Rev Ream took and the talks he gave labelling them variously as “not very good”, “poor/very poor”, “boring”, “terrible”, “horrible” and “long and muddled”. In March 1976, Rev Ream spoke to St Peter’s Guild about China. Mum noted that she had “never been so bored in my life!!” Rev Ream had visited South China for educational work.

Monotones

However, she did not always clearly say what the specific problems, if any, were. She was concerned that both Rev Ream and Rev Elworthy tended to use monotones in their sermons. Nevertheless, she expressed a clear preference for Rev Elworthy’s services over those of Rev Ream. On one occasion, she noted that Rev Ream looked bored during the hymns.

Standing and Sitting

One particular concern she had was that Rev Ream frequently told the congregation to be seated, stand up or remain standing. I am not sure why mum objected to this. It is possible that these instructions reflected changes in Methodist service style in the 1970s. However, mum’s criticisms were particularly directed towards Rev Ream and not other Ministers or local preachers when they took services.

Proper Dress

Another possibly related issue was what he wore for services. On Ascension Day in May 1976, mum was concerned that he was “not properly dressed” when he took communion. I am not sure what the issue was here. Possibilities are that he was not wearing traditional robes, was wearing too high liturgical vestments, was wearing the incorrect liturgical colour or was dressed too informally.

A Service Spoiled

In May 1977, mum went to a special Aldersgate Sunday service. She noted it was prepared by Rev Sugden but “spoiled” by Rev Ream at the end!

Avoiding Services

Whatever the issues were, things got to a stage where mum avoided services he was leading or at which Rev Ream was speaking. So, for example, at the beginning of January 1976, she did not go to the morning covenant service that Rev Ream was taking but went at night to the one Rev Elworthy was taking. If Rev Ream was speaking twice on a Sunday, she tended to go just once.

Gluten-Free Wafers

In May 1977, my brother Alan was made a member at an evening service. As part of this, he took communion and received a service book. Mum thought it was quite a nice service led by Revs Elworthy and Ream. However, she thought Rev Ream messed it up a bit! Apparently, he gave Alan the wrong bread despite the fact that mum had gone to the trouble to get gluten-free wafers from Liverpool.

Cutting from local press showing Methodist services for 29 May 1976. The service at which Alan became a member was titled a rededication service

Inadequate Focus on Themes

Mum was concerned that, on the relevant day in 1976, Rev Ream only briefly mentioned that it was Mothering Sunday twice.

Poor Pastoral Visits and Care

Mum was concerned that Rev Ream’s pastoral visits to her and others were poor. In January 1978, Rev Ream came to see mum in the afternoon for a pastoral visit. According to mum, he asked if Tricia had gone back and where I was going for university but that was all. In October 1976, Rev Ream’s wife spoke to mum and was not aware that she had to go into hospital again. The implication seems to have been that mum thought that she should have known and that Rev Ream should have told her. However, I am not sure about this. I would have thought that things shared with the Minister would be confidential even with his/her spouse.

Poor Chairing of Meetings

Mum felt that Rev Ream chaired meetings poorly, made them monotonous, tended to talk excessively and did whatever he wanted anyway. She described his chairing of meetings as “hopeless/really hopeless”.

She noted that the Church Council meetings in November 1975 and 1976 were both particularly stormy. At the meeting in 1975, she felt that Rev Ream tried to force his own way on reading of lessons on Sunday morning. However, I am not exactly sure how he wanted the lessons read.

After the meeting in November 1976, she described Rev Ream as not best pleased. In May 1976, mum went to a consultation on worship/General Church Meeting in the evening. Trevor Hughes led it. Mum thought he was good but she thought Rev Ream was “as bad as ever” and that it was a “waste of time really”.

Mum used the expression “as bad as ever” about Rev Ream at other times including, for example, at a church meeting in November 1976. She used similar expressions in relation to his leading of services. For example, on Christmas Day 1976, she went to the morning service and described Rev Ream as as “bad as usual”.

In March 1977, mum went to a church meeting. She said there was group discussion of “irrelevant” questions and Rev Ream refused to let them discuss the timing of the Sunday morning service. Apparently, he also made them vote on representatives to the Church Council who mum said had been elected for three years anyway.

Communication Style

Mum did not like the way Rev Ream communicated feeling that he did so in a top-down manner, e.g. dispensing orders. In April 1975, mum contacted Rev Ream because she was concerned that he was intending to hold a planned consultation on worship on a date that clashed with the Young Wives Annual General Meeting. Initially, he said he would change the date but he then phoned back and “ordered” mum to let him have the Young Wives’ programme in future. Mum discussed the matter with Rev Elworthy who told her that he had already told Rev Ream that that date did not work.

Poor Approach to Administration

Mum considered herself a very efficient administrator and easily got frustrated with those who were less efficient. She clearly considered Rev Ream to be in that category.

Late Submission of Newsletter

At the end of one meeting, mum was frustrated with Rev Ream because he announced that the December newsletter would not be ready until November 30. Presumably, she was then expected to type and duplicate the newsletter and this would make it difficult for a December newsletter. However, her diary noted that what he was proposing contradicted the Pastoral Sub-Committee minute of September 22 which presumably related to dates by which newsletter content needed to be ready. She described herself as “livid”.

Community Roll

Mum seems to have had some responsibility for maintaining the church’s community roll and she needed to interact with Rev Ream on this. In April 1976, he phoned mum and gave her a list of changes to the community roll. She noted that she already had two of them and that he thoroughly annoyed her! In June 1976, Rev Ream came round to go through the pastoral roll. Mum said that this had not been too bad but she thought “he seems thick at times”. This was one of my mother’s favourite expressions and was often applied when people saw things differently from her. She often gave the impression that she thought it was obvious that if you understood a situation properly you would see it as she did and, if you did not, it was because you were “thick”.

Membership Book

In September 1976, mum noted that she sorted out Rev Ream’s membership book. While she did not expand on this, it did merit an exclamation mark. Mum often used exclamation marks to convey meaning. For example, at the beginning of May 1977, mum went to a morning service. She noted that the service was taken by Rev Ream but she added three exclamation marks.

Raising Concerns with Rev Ream

Initially, it does seem mum tried to discuss the concerns she had with Rev Ream, e.g. in June 1975, but she found such conversations difficult and wondered if it was worth struggling on. In February 1976, mum wrote a letter to Rev Ream in which she tried to tell him how she felt. The next day, Rev Ream rang mum in evening and told her that she was making a fuss about nothing. I am sure mum would not have reacted positively to being told this. She would have thought he either did not understand her concerns or was not taking them seriously. He also told her that Mr Sugden was the representative from the Committee on Worship to the Church Family Committee. Presumably this was relevant to the content of mum’s letter. She noted that the Committee on Worship met the previous summer.

Speaking to Rev Carter

In May 1976, she had another similar experience and spoke to Rev Carter about it. She was upset with Rev Ream because he had told her that she was making a fuss over nothing about notices. She told Rev Carter that she felt she wanted to leave St Peter’s while Rev Ream remained there.

Did Others at St Peter’s Have Similar Experiences?

It is difficult to get an idea as to whether others at Park Lane shared mum’s concerns about Rev Ream. Clearly, she thought they did.

Jack Howard

However, in April 1975, Jack Howard phoned mum and she told him about the issue she had had with Rev Ream. Jack Howard told her that he found him “alright”.

Leslie Dye

At the end of July/ beginning of August 1975, mum wrote to Leslie Dye about St Peter’s and Rev Ream. While her diaries do not capture what she said, I am sure it was mainly negative.

Sister Margaret

In January 1976, at a district Young Wives’ committee, while they were having a cup of tea, mum noted that deaconess, Sister Margaret, told her that she thought Rev Ream should go.

Ken Hustler

In February 1976, mum phoned Ken Hustler about Rev Ream. The following month, in March 1976, he came to see her and they discussed Rev Ream. I am not sure precisely what they discussed or who said what but she noted that it depressed her a great deal.

Ken Hustler is mentioned a few times in mum’s diaries. He worked for Eastern Counties Newspapers and was also active in the Methodist Church, as a circuit steward. For example, he welcomed Rev Carter to Norwich in his role as circuit steward in 1971.

1974 news photo of Ken Hustler who was Eastern Counties Newspaper’s computer manager at that time. He was a Methodist circuit steward and mum spoke to him about Rev Ream

Invitation to Rev Ream

The week before Ken Hustler came to see mum, also in March 1976, mum heard that the Circuit Invitation Committee were going to recommend that Rev Ream be invited to stay until 1979. Mum noted that she felt very depressed about it. A few days later, Albert Ward brought mum some duplicating. He told mum that he would be swayed by what Park Lane people said. While I don’t know for sure, I assume this related to the re-appointment of Rev Ream. I assume Albert Ward was a circuit steward.

Later that month, mum attended a circuit meeting where the issue of Rev Ream’s invitation was voted on. There were 33 for, eight neutral and ten against. Mum noted that Rev Ream did not reply to it. I assumed that this vote meant that Rev Ream would be invited to stay as the majority of the circuit invitation committee were in favour. However, at the beginning of April 1976, Vera Wyatt told mum that Rev Ream would in fact be leaving but she did not know when this would happen or where he would go.

My Recollections

In terms of my own recollections of that time, I thought I was largely unaware of the difficult relationship between mum and Rev Ream. I was not attending church at this time so these issues did not affect me directly. Although I recall the name, I do not remember Rev Ream clearly. I have a vague recollection of sometimes going to his house to wash his car, presumably to earn money. I don’t believe I did this very often though.

However, on one Sunday in September 1976, mum did not go to church in the morning but she did go in the evening. I noted that she said she was not going because of being tired from the previous day’s trip to Lincoln and Epworth. However, I thought the real reason was that Rev Ream was speaking in the morning and Rev Elworthy at night. So, clearly I was aware of some of the issues between mum and Rev Ream even if I do not recall that now.

Moving On

Rev Ream left St Peter’s in 1978. According to mum’s diary, his final service was on 6 August, Mum noted that the choir, of which she was part, sang two pieces both from the supplementary hymn book “Hymns and Songs”. First, they sang “Good Christian Men, Rejoice and Sing”, which is No. 29 in “Hymns and Songs“, as an introit and then Pratt Green’s “Glorious the Day”, which is No. 20 in “Hymns and Songs” as an anthem.

The choice of these hymns, both of which have an Easter theme, seems slightly odd. Mum noted that they sang “alleluia” 51 times. It seems impossible not to conclude that this was a veiled dig at Rev Ream and a slightly pointed celebration of his departure! Interestingly, he initially “forgot” the anthem and Mr Martin, the choirmaster, had to remind him of it. After the service, there was a farewell gathering for both him and Rev Elworthy who was leaving at the same time.

Rev Kenneth F Elworthy

The second Minister at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church at this time was Kenneth (Ken) F Elworthy. Born in 1943, he entered the Methodist Ministry in 1966. He was sent to Park Lane by the President of the Methodist Conference and had a specific focus on young people and students, serving as chaplain to the University of East Anglia. One thing he became known for was a “Punch and Judy” show although he only took this up after his time at Park Lane. After leaving Norwich, he went on to serve in Gant’s Hill and the Isle of Man. He appears to have died on the Isle of Man in May 2019 following a long struggle with Parkinson’s disease. He was married to Heather and they had three children Peter, Nicola and Tabitha.

Rev Ken Elworthy in 1989 from interview for St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church 50^th anniversary vid e o

Rev Ken Elworthy and “Punch” preaching at St Paul’s church in Covent Garden in 2000 – image licensed for reuse from Alamy

Generally Positive

Mum’s diaries mention Rev Elworthy frequently and, in general, she was much more positive about him than she was about Rev Ream. Overall, she liked the services he led although she did complain that both he and Rev Ream used monotones in their sermons. For example, in August 1975, there was a pastoral visitors’ dedication service in the morning. Rev Elworthy led it. Mum noted that it was very good, though not as good as Rev Dowson the previous week but better than Rev Ream. I am not sure why mum felt the need to rank services in this way but she did it anyway!

On one Sunday in September 1975, mum went to both services at St Peter’s. The morning service was led by Rev Ream and was “terrible”. Rev Elworthy took the evening service and mum considered this “quite good”.

Particularly Good Bible Studies

In May 1977, mum went to a church meeting which was a bible study for Pentecost. It was led by Rev Elworthy and she thought he led such bible studies particularly well. She also thought he spoke to children well.

Not Particularly Good

However, there were other times when she thought services he took were not particularly good. For example, in January 1977, mum went to the morning service at St Peter’s. Rev Elworthy was speaking on “belonging”. This was the start of “Renewal 77” house groups and mum noted that it was not very good.

On another occasion, in April 1976, he said “if you have a broken relationship with someone it means your relationship is not right with God“. Mum felt very depressed about this and spoke to Rev Carter about it.

Approach to Counselling

Mum was not as close to Rev Elworthy as she was to some other Ministers particularly Revs Dowson and Carter. I think a main difference was that he did not seek to provide her with counselling and support himself. Rather, he encouraged her to go to St Barnabas’ counselling centre, see Chapter 114. Personally, I thought this was a very appropriate idea.

However, it did mean that Rev Elworthy was not perhaps as available to mum as she wanted. For example, in July 1975, mum wrote a note to Rev Elworthy because she was feeling very depressed. She asked for a chat but was disappointed that he did not get back to her that same day. She noted that he was at St Peter’s in the morning but did not acknowledge mum’s note. A few days later, still in July 1975, mum went to see Rev Elworthy in the afternoon. She talked about family and church problems. She felt he was quite helpful but not like Rev Dowson.

In November 1975, mum phoned Rev Elworthy. This was not because she felt she needed to but because he had phoned the previous evening and she felt she should call him back. She did phone him later that month for a chat. In March 1976, Rev Elworthy asked mum if she still wanted him to come round. They left it that she would let him know if things got too bad. Mum noted that she preferred to speak with Rev Carter.

My Recollections

In terms of my own recollections, I remember Rev Elworthy’s name but little else. As far as I can recall, I never had any specific interaction with him or, if I did, I do not recall them.

Rev Peter Lemmon

When these two Ministers left, they were replaced by one Minister, Rev Peter Lemmon. He was responsible for St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church and was also part-time chaplain at UEA. Born in King’s Lynn, he came from a family with a strong Methodist tradition. His father, Charles Lemmon, was a local preacher and Peter had two brothers, Gordon, also a Methodist Minister, and David a local preacher.

Peter attended Culford School near Bury St Edmunds, obtained a degree in psychology from Durham and an MA in theology from Wesley House, Cambridge. Prior to coming to Norwich, he served in Stamford, Leeds, Manchester and Salford. He had been part-time chaplain at the University of Salford. His wife Christine was a teacher at Hewett School although I suspect she started there just after I had left, see Chapter 118. He was based at St Peter’s Park Lane from the end of 1978 to 1986.

Rev Peter Lemmon in a local press photo at the time of his appointment in 1978

Initial Reactions

The first mum heard of Rev Lemmon’s appointment was in September 1976 when Vera Wyatt told her that Mr Lemmon’s son had been invited to come in 1978. However, Vera thought this wasn’t good. I don’t know if Vera said why. If she did, mum did not record the reason.

A Positive Impression

Later that month, in September 1976, mum went to St Peter’s to meet Rev Peter Lemmon and his wife. Mum thought he “seemed quite right.” Mum did not give any reason for this judgment. It is certainly possible that Rev Lemmon benefited from following a Minister, Rev Ream, who mum had strongly disliked. Rev Lemmon was aged 39. The service finished at 10.25 pm.

Further Interactions

I am not sure exactly when Rev Lemmon started at St Peter’s in 1978 but it was towards the end of the year. In July 1978, mum wrote to him about herself and her holiday. He visited her a number of times in August and September of that year. It seems that mum found him easier to talk to about pastoral matters than she had to Rev Ream. She noted discussing a number of family members with him including me and my sisters, Tricia and Liz. She also did typing and duplicating for him. The only negative comment about him during this period came in November 1979 when Rev Lemmon brought her two more reports after she had finished typing and duplicating the church report. She commented “What does he think I am“.

My Recollections

Rev Lemmon is the Minister I recall most clearly from St Peter’s as he was there at the time after I had converted to Christianity. I did not have much contact with him. I was mostly away at university. When I was in Norwich, I mostly attended a different church. Nevertheless, I did sometimes go to church with mum and this brought me into contact with him. My recollections are that I did not view him positively at that time. I felt that he saw Christianity in purely social/political terms and was not convinced that he even believed in God. I recall one Christmas service which I think most, if not all of my family, were attending. He said that traditional/Biblical beliefs about Christianity were like the wrapping paper on a Christmas present. They needed to be stripped away to reveal the true gift. I walked out!

Other Ministers

In addition to these, mum mentioned quite a lot of other Ministers in her diaries. I have tended to discuss these in different places depending on where they were mentioned. I have compiled what details I have about them in an index of people. However, I confess I still find it confusing which is why I started to compile a list of Methodist Ministers in Norwich from 1960, see Chapter 107. But, I ran out of steam particularly when it was no longer possible to access local papers through the Local Recall database. However, now that I have online access to a local news archive, including week-by-week details of services, it is my intention to revisit that list. In the meantime, I have added details to Ministers who are mentioned in various parts of this chapter and in other chapters.

Notice of Methodist services for 12 January 1975 from local press. At that time, services at St Peter’s were at 11am and 6.30pm. These notices give useful information about Methodist Ministers and local preachers active in Norwich at the time

St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church and My Family

During this period, my mother and my siblings attended services and other activities at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church regularly. I had stopped attending sometime earlier, in around 1971 or 1972, see Chapter 107. There were services twice on a Sunday, in the morning and in the evening. Mum used to attend both services but, at the start of this period, it seems that she was struggling with this probably because of her negative feelings towards the senior Minister, Rev Ream. However, at the end of January 1975, she noted that the services had been better that day and she felt she should go to both services “out of loyalty if nothing else”.

Speakers at Services

Mum did sometimes name the speakers and those who had taken the service. Other than the church’s regular Ministers, those mentioned included the following. Ministers or speakers who came for special events or services are discussed under those.

Rev Christopher Donald Bacon

Rev Christopher Donald Bacon led a morning communion service at St Peter’s in March 1977. Mum thought it was very good. At this time, he was the Secretary of the Division of Ministries in the Methodist Church. He had led a Ministries Training Day at Wroxham Road Methodist Church the previous day. Christopher Donald Bacon was born in November 1915 in Shrewsbury. He was the son of Methodist Minister Paul Bacon whose full name was Frederick Paul Bacon. He was originally a Wesleyan Minister.

Christopher entered the ministry himself in 1937/38. However, in the 1939 Register, he was listed as a theological student at Didsbury College in Manchester. In 1970, he was Chairman of the Nottingham and Derby District. There is a photo of him at the rededication service for Beeston Methodist Church. He also appears in a photo of 1979 ordinands. He died in August 1990 in Sherborne, Dorset aged 74.

Rev Eric Tomlin Barton

Rev Eric Tomlin Barton spoke at a morning service at St Peter’s in February 1976. He was born in September 1906 in Edmonton Middlesex. In 1931, he entered the Wesleyan Ministry and seems to have served as a Minister, possibly a supernumerary, in Norwich between at least 1972 and 1989. He died in Norwich in May 1991.

Rev Janet Baxendale

Rev Janet Baxendale spoke at a morning service at St Peter’s in September 1978. At that time, she was a Ministerial student. In 1980, she was appointed as Methodist Minister to Buckie and Portgordon. She completed her training at Queens College, Birmingham and had completed an exchange with a Minister in Kenya. Sadly, she died in a hill walking accident in the Lake District in 1986. At that time, she was a Minister in the North Shields and Whitley Bay circuit. She had been there for two years having moved there from Scotland.

Rev Arnold Bellwood

Arnold Bellwood spoke at an evening service at St Peter’s in November 1975. However, mum was not impressed. In 1934, he entered the Methodist Ministry. He was Minister at Paignton Methodist Church from 1969 to the 1970s when he and his wife, Janet, retired and went to work for The Langley Trust. I think he may have been a visiting speaker at St Peter’s. I have not found details of this visit but he did speak again at St Peter’s in January 1981. He died later that year.

Norman Betts

Norman Betts took a morning service at St Peter’s at the end of December 1975. Mum thought he was better than Rev Ream. I am not entirely sure who he was. As far as I can see, this was the only time he was mentioned in mum’s diary. I think he was probably a Methodist local preacher as I have found various notices of him speaking at different Methodist churches in the local press.

Rev Kenneth Broadhurst

Rev Kenneth Broadhurst spoke a number of times at St Peter’s. Mum rated his services quite good, good or very good. He trained as a Methodist Minister at Wesley College in Leeds from 1938 to 1941. He served in Douglas Isle of Man, Swansea, Blackpool, Darlington, Salisbury and Bedford before becoming superintendent Minister in Norwich from 1976 to 1983. In Norwich, he had specific responsibility for Chapelfield Road Church. Following retirement in 1983, he moved to Warwick.

This photo, from a local news cutting, is of a new extension at Cromwell House in 1981. Rev Ken Broadhurst is second from the right next to Rev G T Eddy at the extreme right

Rev Jack Burton

Jack Burton spoke at a morning service at St Peter’s in January 1978. He also spoke at St Peter’s at other times, for example, in August 1975 and October 1979. Mum found his talks interesting because he sometimes raised his voice which was different from the “one note” used by Revs Ream and Elworthy.

Jack Burton had been born in Norwich in 1939. He studied theology at Handsworth College in Birmingham and served as a Minister in Glasgow and Littleport in the early sixties. However, he then left full-time Ministry becoming a “worker-priest” employed as a bus driver by Eastern Counties. He wrote a number of books and was a columnist for the Eastern Daily Press. He married his wife Molly in 1961. In the late eighties, he became Sheriff of Norwich. In August 2023, he died aged 83.

Photos of Rev Jack Burton from local news cuttings including driving a bus (left), with his book “*Transport of Delights*” (centre left) and as Sheriff of Norwich (centre right). Right – front cover of “*Transport of Delights*”. This book follows the form of a one- year diary from September 1974 to September 1975. Of interest perhaps is that the book contains his diary entry for 31 August 1975, one of the days he spoke at St Peter’s. It does not contain details of what he did. Rather, he presents thoughts on what it means for Christians to be the salt of the earth. He argues against being locked away in church and getting out into the world.

Rev Alun Lloyd Davies

Rev Alun Lloyd Davies spoke at a morning service at St Peter’s in January 1978. Mum recorded his name as Lloyd Davis and noted that it was very good. His father, Dr A Lloyd Davies, was a Presbyterian Minister in the United States. The son came to the UK in 1926. He studied philosophy in Swansea before completing his theological training at Westminster College Cambridge in 1944. He was the Minister at Trinity United Reformed Church (URC) from 1974 to 1979. In December 1977, he led a televised service from Trinity URC. He had served as a Presbyterian Minister since 1944 and, previously, had served in a number of other places including Plymouth, London and Neath. By 1987, he was retired and living in Ely.

Reverend Alun Lloyd Davies in 1944 at the time of his ordination as a Presbyterian Minister – obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Rev Frederick Rodham Dowson

Rev Frederick Rodham Dowson was a former Minister at St Peter’s who took a service there in January 1978. Mum noted that it was lovely to have extempore prayer. My understanding is that the 1975 Methodist service book relied heavily on printed, set prayers and the then Ministers might have preferred to stick to those. Clearly Rev Dowson found room within the new structure for extempore prayer and mum liked this.

He entered the Methodist Ministry in 1936. He was born in Haxby, York in August 1912 and he died in Selsey in September 2011, aged 99. I believe he was superintendent Minister for the Park Lane circuit from 1968 to 1974. He and mum were close and they spoke and corresponded frequently, see Chapter 114.

A still image from a YouTube video posted in 2016. It shows (at 0.42) my mother talking to Rev Dowson at an event to celebrate fifty years of St Peter’s Park Lane which was held in the eighties

Leslie Dye

Leslie Dye spoke at an evening service at St Peter’s in August 1975. Mum rated this quite good. He also led a service at St Peter’s with Rev Ives in January 1976. Mum knew him through church. Born in Norwich, he was educated at Eaton (CNS) School. He was a local preacher and church and circuit steward. He was active in the Boys’ Brigade and was also Secretary of the Norwich and District Union of Sunday Schools and Treasurer/ Administrator of Cromwell House. In November 1983, he died suddenly aged only 61.

Rev Geoffrey Thackeray Eddy

Rev Geoffrey Thackeray Eddy took morning communion services at St Peter’s in July 1976, June 1977 and August 1978. Mum commented on the second of these saying it was quite nice. At this time, he was Chairman of the East Anglia District of the Methodist Church. He is mentioned extremely frequently in the diaries as mum worked part-time for him between 1973 and 1977, see Chapter 121. He was born in Prestwich, Lancashire in 1915 and entered the Ministry in 1936. It appears he became Chairman of the East Anglia District in 1972 having previously held the same post in Lincoln. He died in Stratford-on-Avon in 2014.

Two photos of Rev G T Eddy (red rectangles) from local news cuttings at the district Synod in Sheringham in May 1978 (left) and at a meeting with Methodist President Rev Donald English in January 1979 (right)

Rev H Faulkner

Rev H Faulkner spoke at a Sunday “Forum” in January 1976. He was an Anglican Minister at Holy Trinity having been ordained as a priest in 1975. Mum noted that he was Tricia’s old physics teacher. As far as I can see, this was the only time he was mentioned in mum’s diary. I think he may have been Henry Odin Faulkner and I found a reference to him being in Sheffield in 1980. I also found a Facebook page for Henry Odin Faulkner where he describes himself as a retired private tutor/clergyman living in St Albans.

Photo of Rev Henry Faulkner (red rectangle) with other ordinands and the Bishop of Norwich at the time he was ordained as a priest in 1975. Photo from local press

Rev Fred Pratt Green

Rev Fred Pratt Green, in February 1976, took one evening service at St Peter’s on the theme of “Hymns for Today“. Mum thought it was good. He also took other services and spoke to other groups. Mum liked his services rating them quite good, good or very good. Rev Fred Pratt Green was a fairly well-known, relatively modern, Methodist Minister and hymnwriter. He was born in September 1903 and died in October 2000. He served as a Methodist Minister from 1928 to 1968. It seems that he lived in retirement in Norwich including spending the last ten years of his life in a care home in Norwich.

Well-known Methodist Minister and hymn writer, Fred Pratt Green, retired to live in Norwich. Photo from local press

Rev Eddie Greetham

Rev Eddie Greetham spoke at St Peter’s in March 1975. Mum spelled his name Greatham. This was the only time he was mentioned in the diaries. Eddie Greetham was born in Pode Hole in West Pinchbeck, Lincolnshire in August 1916. Initially, he worked in the family business as a joiner and wheelwright. He studied theology at Richmond College and entered the Methodist Ministry in 1939. Following ordination, he served in various places including Bristol, Hull, Guernsey and Lincoln. He was active in youth work and became President of MAYC. Apparently, he became minister at Chapelfield Road Methodist Church in September 1970. It seems that he was the superintendent Minister for the Calvert Street circuit. After retirement, he continued to work as a supernumerary Minister in Lincolnshire. He died in North Hykeham, Lincolnshire in August 1999 just before his 83^rd birthday.

Richard Haywood

Richard Haywood attended a Sunday “Forum” at St Peter’s in November 1975. He also led a Sunday morning group in August 1979. He was involved in establishing the St Barnabas Counselling Centre and had served as its administrator. In 1975, he was appointed as the centre’s full-time Warden. However, he resigned from the post in July 1980.

Rev Henry Trevor Hughes

Rev Henry Trevor Hughes spoke at a morning communion service at St Peter’s in November 1978. Mum thought it was a long service. A Methodist Minister in Attleborough, he visited me in hospital there after I had had my appendix out, see Chapter 100.

He spoke at other times at St Peter’s e.g. at Guild meetings. He was the son of H. Maldwyn Hughes and was born in February 1910 in Wallasey. He worked in banking before training for the ministry at Wesley House, Cambridge. Then, he gained his Cambridge MA in 1938 and Oxford MA in 1969. He was chaplain at Culford School 1935-1941 and RAF chaplain 1941-1945. Appointed Vice-Principal of Westminster College in 1946, he became Principal in 1953, oversaw the college’s move to Oxford in 1959 and forged links with the University. He was the first Methodist to become a Select Preacher at the University.

After leaving the college in 1969, he served in the Attleborough Circuit in Norfolk until retirement in 1975 and retained an active involvement in educational affairs. His books include Prophetic Prayer (1947), The Piety of Jeremy Taylor (1960) and A Progress of Pilgrims: seven Methodists. 1914-1958 (1979). He died on 26 April 1988. He is listed as a Wesleyan Minister although he was only first ordained in 1935.

Rev Trevor Hughes (right) in 1979 at Wymondham College from local news cutting

Rev Keith Hurt

Rev Keith Hurt spoke at St Peter’s at an evening service in November 1979. This service was led by Rev Lemmon and mum considered it good. He was described as Connex Higher Education. Presumably, this meant he had some responsibility for higher education within the Methodist Connexion. I found it difficult to find details about him not least because initially I thought his name was Hunt. However, it seems he may have been Norman Keith Hurt. He was born in Mickleover, Derby in April 1934 and he entered the Methodist Ministry in 1957. He died in March 1984 aged only 49.

Rev William I Ives

Rev William I Ives spoke at St Peter’s in January 1976. He was the Anglican Vicar at St Thomas’s Church on Earlham Road. Born in 1915, he studied at Lincoln Theological College from 1947. He was ordained as a priest in 1949 and served as a curate in North Walsham from 1948 to 1951. From 1951 to 1954, he was a chaplain to the armed forces. From 1954 to 1967, he was Rector of Kirstead-with-Langhale and Brooke, also in Norfolk, before becoming Vicar of St Thomas’s in Norwich in 1967.

Rev David Lawrence

Rev David Lawrence spoke at St Peter’s at the beginning of October 1975. Mum noted that he was “better than Mr R”. He spoke again, in February 1979, at a Home Missions evening, about a recent trip to America. Mum thought it was interesting but a bit long. Rev David Lawrence was born in Watford and entered the Methodist ministry in 1950. He was the Superintendent Minister of the Diss Circuit from at least 1968 to 1974. Prior to that, he had been based in Mildenhall. In the late seventies, he was the Minister for Heartsease Lane Methodist Church. He died in Norwich in 2014.

Charles W Lemmon

Charles W Lemmon spoke at an evening service at St Peter’s in February 1977. He was accompanied by young people from Wroxham Road Methodist Church, the church to which he belonged. As mentioned above, he was Peter Lemmon’s father and was well-known as a Methodist local preacher. Born in Shouldham, West Norfolk, he worked for the Inland Revenue and moved to Norwich in 1957. In 1986, a news article noted that he was 86 and had been a local preacher for 70 years!

Charles Lemmon pictured with members of the Boys’ Brigade in a local news cutting in 1986

Rev Gordon Lemmon

Rev Gordon Lemmon spoke at a morning service in May 1979. Mum thought he was very good. As noted above, he was Peter Lemmon’s brother and was also a Methodist Minister. He entered the Methodist Ministry in 1959. One of his first appointments was to the Cromer, Sheringham and Holt Circuit. Two of his talks at St Andrew’s Methodist Church in Sheringham can be listened to online.

Reverend Gordon Lemmon (centre) pictured at a Women’s World Day of Prayer Service in 1996 in Hastings – obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Rev Frank Matthewman

Rev Frank Matthewman took a service at St Peter’s in August 1977. Mum described him as a new supernumerary Minister. Initially, I was unsure of his surname so struggled to find information about him. However, from a local news article, I confirmed that his name was Frank Matthewman. He appears to have been an active Minister in Norwich between 1977 and 1986. Apparently, he was born in February 1911 and was ordained as a Wesleyan Minister in 1934. He died in Norwich in August 1986 aged 75.

Rev Reginald T Wagstaffe

Rev Reginald T Wagstaffe took a morning service at St Peter’s in August 1975. However, mum thought this was not very good and described the congregation as apathetic. He was born in Lowestoft in 1896. During the first world war, he served as a radio operator in France. In 1919, he offered for the Primitive Methodist ministry. He spent a pre-collegiate year in the London Mission and then went to Hartley College in 1921. He served in circuits in Tranent, Glasgow, Nelson, Beccles, Loddon, Bungay, Bury St Edmunds, Sheffield, Rawtenstall, Martham, Winsford, Worksop and Doncaster.

In 1963, he became a supernumerary in 1963 and settled in Norwich. His wife was Letitia Jardine and they married in 1928. He was a strong supporter of the Scout Movement. He and his wife acted as hosts in Methodist Guild Homes and they also led tours to the Austrian Tirol. His wife died in 1974. Sadly, he died suddenly in March 1976. He collapsed after having been to the library and was found on his doorstep, see Chapter 116.

Albert Ward

Albert Ward spoke at a morning service at St Peter’s in March 1976 and at the church’s Harvest Supper in September 1977. He was a prominent lay person in Norfolk Methodism. He co-wrote the book “Through Cloud and Sunshine: The History of the Norwich Methodist Circuits, Churches and Chapels” with Norma Virgoe. I think he might have been a circuit steward and a member, possibly the Chairman, of the circuit invitation committee. He was a local preacher and organist.

Rev Arthur Windridge

Rev Arthur Windridge spoke at several services during this period. Mum seemed to like his services rating them as quite or very good. He is mentioned a few times in mum’s diaries between 1976 and 1979. On each occasion, he came to take services and speak at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist church.

In a news cutting mum had of an open-air service in Chapelfield Gardens in July 1977, he is identified as the Minister at Wroxham Road Methodist Church in Sprowston. I found an entry for him on LinkedIn where he is described as a retired Methodist Minister in the Greater Norwich area. He is also listed as the Minister at Lessingham Methodist Church and as a Trustee of the North Norfolk Methodist Circuit. In 2008, he spoke at a dinner celebrating the 50th anniversary of the Wroxham Road church. Apparently, he was the Minister there from 1972 to 1982. Based on the Methodist Church Directory of 2004, he became a Minister in 1960.

Rev Arthur Windridge in walking boots as part of a sponsored walk visiting people on the church’s roll. Photo from local press

Young People’s Groups in Services

Mum sometimes noted when groups of young people took, or took part in, services.

Spotsoc

This was particularly the case when it was the young people’s group based at St Peter’s known as Spotsoc. This stood for St Peter’s Over Twelve Society. In the notice for the January 1976 service, Spotsoc is referred to by its full name. In other notices, it was referred to as Spot Soc, SPOTSOC and Spotsoc. I have referred to it as Spotsoc as this is how mum referred to it in her diaries. In general, mum liked the services they took.

Young People from Wroxham Road

Sometimes, youth groups from other churches took part in services at St Peter’s. For example, in February 1977, young people from Wroxham Road Methodist Church accompanied Charles Lemmon when he spoke at St Peter’s.

Joint Circuit Youth Conference

That same year, in May 1977, there was a joint circuit youth conference at St Peter’s and participants at that conference led the evening service. Mum thought it was good.

Fairway School

It was not only church youth groups that took part in services. In November 1976, mum noted that Fairway School took one of the evening services. Fairway School, located on the Greenways estate, opened in 1971 and is now known as Eaton Primary School. According to “Divine Services” for that week, the service was titled “Children Praising”. Mum rated it not bad.

Particular Features of Services

In addition, mum sometimes described particular features of services, such as a particular item in the service and/or the topic of the sermon.

Dramatic Presentation of Job

For example, on one evening in March 1975, mum noted that there was a dramatic presentation of Job. She thought this was very, very good but did not give any more details such as who made the presentation.

A Film Service

In October 1978, mum noted that the evening service was at 8pm and focused on the life and death of Steve Biko. The notice of “Divine Services” in the local press gave the start time as 6.30pm and said that coffee would be served from then. It is perhaps of interest that the same film was shown at Chapelfield Road on the same day.

Notice of Methodist services for 22 October 1978 from local press. The film “*The Life and Death of Steve Biko*” was shown at both Chapelfield Road and St Peter’s Park Lane

Mum rated it not bad. It seems the service was a “film service” led by Rev Lemmon and involved him showing the World in Action TV film “The Life and Death of Steve Biko”.

Festival of Open Door

In November 1978, after one Sunday morning service, mum noted that there was “Festival of Open Door” at the end of the service. Initially, I was not sure what this referred to but it is linked to the reopening of Wesley’s Chapel so is explained there.

Sermon Topics

Sermon topics included bible characters, recognisable themes and potentially ambiguous titles.

Jonah

In terms of bible characters, at the end of February 1976, mum noted that the evening service was “Jonah”. On balance, while this could have been a play or musical performance, it seems more likely that it was the theme for the sermon as the notice of the service just referred to Rev Ream as speaker. Whatever it was, mum considered that it was quite good.

Death

In July 1979, Rev Lemmon spoke on “Death” which mum rated very good.

Marriage

From time to time, sermons considered issues related to marriage and these sermons tended to be difficult for mum.

In October 1978, mum noted that Rev Lemmon apologised to her in the evening as he had, twice that day, mentioned marriage and persevering with it. Apparently, he put his arm round mum and said he was sorry. Mum said she initially “brushed it off” but then wrote to him.

On one Sunday morning, in October 1979, the church was full for a service of thanksgiving for Christian marriage. Apparently, all couples who had married there in the past 40 years had been invited to attend. However, mum found this upsetting. The diary says she was upset by what looks like “777” although it could be arrows. I don’t know what this is referring to. She noted that Kath Haworth noticed that she was upset and was very nice about it afterwards.

News cutting concerning a planned service of thanksgiving for Christian marriage at St Peter’s Park Lane in October 1979

One?

Sometimes, mum gave the title or topic of a sermon without necessarily being clear what this was about! For example, in July 1976, when Rev G T Eddy spoke at St Peter’s, he spoke on the topic of “One?”. Mum thought he was excellent and that it was a very nice service. However, I am not completely sure what he spoke about. I asked Google AI for ideas as to what it might have been about. Its response was that in July 1976, a Methodist sermon titled “One?” given during a communion service likely focused on church unity and reconciliation.

Music

Mum loved music and sometimes commented on music in church services.

Favourite Hymns

Of course, the Methodist church has strong musical traditions and, on two occasions, mum noted that there were services of favourite hymns. These were in July and December 1975. However, in the second of these, she noticed that attendance was poor, only 25 plus choir.

Choir

Mum was active in St Peter’s choir. She often sat with the choir during services and sometimes noted who she sat with, including Janet Leggett and David Ward. The Wards, David and Janet, were friends of mum’s through church. I assume Janet Leggett was too.

On one occasion, at the end of May 1976, mum commented that the choir sang well.

Organist

Also, mum sometimes commented on the organist and how they had played. For example, on one Sunday in January 1976, mum noted that the new organist, Ralph Cupper played at night and also for the last hymn of the morning service. The following month, in February 1976, Ralph Cupper, had his first service in the morning. Mum noted that there were one or two bad moments but she did not say whether they related to the organist’s playing or Rev Elworthy’s preaching! In general, mum seemed positive about Ralph Cupper as the new organist. I think this was likely to be, at least in part, due to her critical views about the previous organist and choirmaster, Mr Martin. For example, after one service in September 1976, she noted that he had played the hymns very slowly.

Particular Musical Items

Sometimes, there were particular musical items at church including visiting musicians and groups. These varied from modern and contemporary music to the more traditional.

Simon Miller Sound and Chi-Rho

For example, on one Sunday evening in March 1976, Rev Elworthy took the service with Simon Miller Sound and Chi-Rho. Mum rated this good. I have found local news articles referring to Simon Miller Sound as a Norwich band between at least 1975 and 1982. Chi-Rho is an ancient Christian symbol formed by merging the first two Greek letters in the word Christos. It seems they may have been a Christian group or band based at the UEA. In March 1977, they invited Tricia and some of her Methsoc friends from Cambridge to the UEA. I found multiple other references to them taking Methodist services in Norwich between 1974 and 1980.

Organ Recital

In December 1977, mum went to an organ recital by Michael Nicholas, the organist from the Cathedral, which took place after the evening service. Mum thought it was very good. Michael Nicholas became organist at Norwich Cathedral in 1970 having previously been organist and choirmaster at St Matthew’s in Northampton. His predecessor, Brian Runnett, had sadly been killed in a road accident. Michael Nicholas served as Cathedral organist until 1991 at least.

Michael Nicholas with the Cathedral Choir in 1991 from local news cutting

Stainer’s Crucifixion

In March 1978, mum noted that there was a performance of Stainer’s Crucifixion in the evening service.

Taking Part in Services

Mum also sometimes noted when she or a family member took part in a service.

A Prayer

For example, at the beginning of February 1976, there was a Young Wives’ service at night and mum did the first prayer.

Reading a Lesson

Some years later, at the beginning of February 1979, Rev Lemmon asked mum to read the lesson which she did. She thought the service was good. She noted that she had not thought much about the reading until she got to bed the night before!

A Mime

That same year, in December 1979, mum did a mime in one service.

Prayer for the Doctors

In addition, mum also noted if she had influenced the content of a service. For example, she was pleased after one evening service in December 1975 as Rev Elworthy had prayed for a settlement for the doctors, see Chapter 129, after mum had sent a note suggesting it.

Tricia

In terms of other family members, at the end of November 1975, Tricia took part in an evening service with Ken Tickle, Sister Margaret and Martin Fuller. I don’t know who Martin Fuller was. This was the only time he was mentioned in the diaries.

Alan and Liz

In March 1978, mum noted that both Alan and Liz were part of Spotsoc’s involvement in one evening service.

Liz

In February 1977, Liz played her flute in one of the morning services. Mum noted that she played a version of the Lord’s Prayer which she described as No. 89 from the Methodist hymn book “Hymns and Songs“. She thought this was very good.

Words and music for version of Lord’s Prayer Liz played on her flute at church in February 1977. As mum noted, it is No. 89 in “*Hymns and Songs*”

Numbers Attending

Mum sometimes noted how many people attended a particular service, especially in the evenings. I think, at this time, there were concerns about poor attendance at evening services. However, based on mum’s notes, attendance varied widely from low/mid-twenties to high sixties. One initiative that was tried from January 1976 was the introduction in the evening service of a monthly “Forum”. If the intention was to boost attendance at evening services, I am not sure how successful it was. Attendance at the “Forum” in January 1976 was around 30.

These, and some other evening services, were held in the Epworth Room rather than in the main church. In December 1979, mum noted that there was a communion service in the Church Parlour at night. This was led by Rev Lemmon and mum thought it was nice. I assume this was a different room from the Epworth Room but my knowledge of the layout of St Peter’s is sadly lacking!

I am not sure how evening attendances compared to those at morning services. However, mum noted that there were 110 people at one of the morning services in March 1976.

Time of Morning Services

11AM

At the start of this period, morning services started at 11am.

10.30AM

However, from the beginning of July 1977, the start time changed to 10.30am. There was controversy over this change which is discussed in more detail under church meetings. Essentially, this was a change the church membership wanted which was opposed by the senior Minister.

A Further Change

A further change was made in May 1979 with groups at 10am, newstime at 10.45am and service at 11am. Mum considered that all went very, very well. It is interesting to note that mum strongly opposed starting services at 11am on Sunday morning when that time was preferred by a Minister she disliked, Rev Ream. However, she seemed fine with it when suggested by another Minister!

Extract from “*Divine Services*” in May 1979. 10am groups had been introduced with 10.45 news time and the service starting at 11am

However, at St Peter’s Guild that week mum noted that there were good but unfavourable comments about the changes to Sunday services from the Cookes, Margaret Culley and Audrey Huntington.

Mum seems to have been involved in planning the Sunday morning groups. She attended meetings about this in June and July 1979. She thought the June meeting was good but the July meeting less so.

10.45AM

In October 1979, the matter was discussed by the Church Council. They agreed to keep groups at 10am but the service would start at 10.45am. Just over a week after this, mum went to another meeting to plan groups. This meeting was held at Ken Tickle’s and included the Fergusons, the Tickles, Mark Bennett, Rev Lemmon and mum. Mum considered it a very good meeting. The change agreed at Church Council took effect at the beginning of November 1979.

Pre-service Groups

From the time these were introduced, mum noted attending a range of different groups including a drama group, one on Quakers and another on “Partners in Praise”. I assume this refers to “Partners in Praise”, an ecumenical hymnbook, published in 1979.

“*Partners in Praise*” was an ecumenical hymn book produced in 1979. I think it was probably discussed in one of St Peter’s Sunday small groups in 1979

Getting to Services

In terms of getting to church services, I assume mum mainly walked as the church was very close to where we lived. However, after she had been in hospital for surgery or other procedures, she often got lifts to church.

For example, in August 1976, after mum had had surgery for a kidney stone, see Chapter 116, for at least two weeks, she got various people to take her to church at the last minute, arriving just as the service started, and then leaving during the last hymn.

Similarly, in May 1978, after mum had been in hospital for a procedure, see Chapter 116, she noted that I took her to church and the Papworths brought her home.

Again, after further surgery, see Chapter 116, on one Sunday in September 1978, Angus took mum in his car to church. A week later, mum drove to church but Tricia brought the car back and the Fergusons brought her home.

Going With Others

Sometimes, mum or another family member went to church with somebody else. For example, in September 1976, Tricia picked up two of Rev Elworthy’s children, Peter and Nicola, for the morning family service. In March 1977, Tricia went to the evening service with Angus and three of their friends from Methsoc in Cambridge. On one Sunday in May 1978, mum picked up Margaret and Anne Culley for church. A few months later, on a Sunday in August 1978, mum picked up Heather Ferguson for church. In November 1978, grandma came to ours for the day so went to church with mum. Grandma also went to St Peter’s on one Sunday in September 1979.

Sitting With Others

Occasionally, mum noted who she sat with. For example, at one morning service in January 1979, mum sat with John Ferguson as Heather Ferguson had gone to sort out her father’s things following his death.

Special Services

In addition to these usual services, the church had a variety of special services. These could be of a particular type or might occur on a particular day.

Family Services

There were sometimes family services although I don’t know how frequent these were. I think that this meant that children stayed through the entirety of the service rather than perhaps going out part way through for their Sunday School or Junior Church. Mum noted that there was a family service just before Christmas in 1975. However, she found this a “bit noisy”. There was another family service in April 1976, on Palm Sunday, and mum noted that JMA medals were presented at this, see Chapter 90.

Extracts from “Divine Services” for Palm Sunday 1976 which show that the morning service at St Peter’s was a family service

Communion Services

Communion services were also a regular feature of church life, probably taking place about once per month. I have commented on these to some extent where mum was involved, e.g. as communion steward. Otherwise, I have largely addressed them with other services. However, at the beginning of December 1976, Rev Carter celebrated communion with mum in hospital when she went in for parathyroid surgery, see Chapter 116.

Infant Baptism

The Methodist Church practices infant baptism and incorporates this into its usual services as and when required. So, for example, on one Sunday in September 1979, there were three baptisms and a parade service. Mum noted that the church was full and she considered it very nice.

Adult Baptism

Less often, there were adult baptisms, for example, in March 1975, as the Methodist Church will baptise adults if they have not been baptised as infants.

Confirmation and Reception into Membership

However, if an adult has previously been baptised as an infant but they want to recommit themselves to God, the Methodist Church offers them a service of confirmation and reception into membership of a local church.

Covenant Service

One distinctive feature of Methodist churches is the annual covenant service at the start of a new year, see Chapter 54. In 1975, mum was steward for the morning covenant service. There was a repeat covenant service in the evening but mum did not go. It seems that St Peter’s was unusual in this regard. All the other Methodist churches in Norwich for which I have details had a covenant service either in the morning (Chapelfield Road, Rosebery Road, Thorpe Road and Mile Cross) or evening (Heartsease Lane and Wroxham Road) but not both.

In 1976, mum did not go to the morning covenant service as Rev Ream was taking it. Instead, she went at night to the covenant service taken by Rev Elworthy. She noted that it was nice but in the Epworth Room as the heating was broken.

In 1977, mum was communion steward for the morning covenant service at St Peter’s. Rev Ream took it and mum noted that he “was not as bad as sometimes.” Mum also attended a second covenant service at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church at night. Mum thought this was very good.

In 1978, St Peter’s again had two covenant services with Rev Ream taking the one in the morning and Rev Elworthy the one in the evening. As mum was not communion steward, she went to the evening service and she rated this good. She also went to the morning covenant service at Bowthorpe Road.

In January 1979, mum noted it was Covenant Sunday with Rev Lemmon doing both services. Mum did coffee after the morning service and she also read a lesson in the morning.

Home Missions Sunday

Mum noted that St Peter’s celebrated Home Missions Sunday in February or March of each year. The British Methodist Church no longer separates Home and Overseas Missions but does provide resources for local churches to celebrate Mission Sunday on a day of their choosing.

In 1975, mum noted that, on this day in March, pastoral visit letters were given out.

In 1976, Rev Peter Kerridge spoke at St Peter’s on Home Missions Sunday in March. Mum rated it quite good.

Home Missions Sunday in 1977 fell in February. In the morning, mum noted that the speaker was Morris Kedward from Lowestoft. She thought he was a bit long and did not mention Lent.

In February 1978, mum went to a Home Missions “Party” at night. Mum rated it quite nice. A few days later, it was Home Missions anniversary. In the morning, the speaker was Rev Hoar from Yarmouth. He was the District Home Missions Secretary. Mum thought he was very, very good. At night, mum also went to St Peter’s. The Boys’ Brigade Band played “This is Home Missions”. I am not exactly sure what this was. From the news cutting I found, it could be that the Boy’s Brigade Band played and “This is Home Missions” were separate sentences with the latter being the title of the session overall.

News article about Home Missions Anniversary 1978. It confirmed that the speaker was Rev Ronald Hoar

In 1979, Home Missions Sunday also fell in February. Mum went to church in the morning. There was no evening service. A few days later, mum went to a Home Missions evening. David Lawrence spoke about his visit to America. Mum thought it was interesting but long.

Rev Peter Avon Kerridge

Rev Peter Avon Kerridge spoke at St Peter’s on Home Missions Sunday in 1976. He was born in August 1920 in Great Yarmouth. He worked in the insurance industry and, at the time of the second world war, was a conscientious objector. In 1942, he became a candidate for the Methodist Ministry and was ordained in 1947. He married Joyce who he had met in Norwich and they had three children, Jonathan, Monica and Rachael. Circuits he served included Hexham, Doncaster (North East), St Albans, Hull (Trinity) and Hull (North). In 1975, he became secretary and then general secretary of the Property Division and secretary of the Board of Trustees for Methodist Church Purposes. He served on a wide range of committees. He retired to York but died suddenly in February 2013, aged 92.

Rev Frederick Morris Kedward

Rev Frederick Morris Kedward spoke at St Peter’s on Home Missions Sunday in 1977. He was born in Nottingham in April 1914 and entered the Methodist ministry in 1937. He died in Filey in April 1996 aged 82. His father was Primitive Methodist Minister Thomas Herbert Kedward. Frederick Kedward was married to Hilda but she was tragically killed in a road accident in January 1965.

Rev Ronald William Cecil Hoar

Rev Ronald William Cecil Hoar spoke at St Peter’s on Home Missions Sunday in 1978. He was Superintendent Minister of the Yarmouth and Gorleston circuit from 1976 to 1979. He was President of the Methodist Conference for 1991-92 and was thanked for 70 years of service in 2025 having entered the Ministry in 1955.

Mothering Sunday

Mothering Sunday has long been recognised within the Methodist Church, see Chapter 38, and is celebrated on the 4^th Sunday of Lent. In 1975, it coincided with Home Missions Sunday. That afternoon, mum went to grandma’s church in Drayton where Sister Margaret was speaking. In 1976, mum was concerned that Rev Ream took the service on Mothering Sunday but only mentioned it briefly twice. In 1979, mum simply noted that she went to St Peter’s in the morning. The notices of “Divine Services” for that day did identify the day as Mothering Sunday in relation to the services planned at St Peter’s. However, mum’s main focus was that Mothering Sunday allowed her to have breakfast in bed and to get presents from us, see Chapter 122.

Holy Week

During this period, there were various services held for Holy Week, the final week of Lent between Palm Sunday and Easter Sunday.

1975

In 1975, on the Tuesday, mum went to a Holy Week service. Ken Elworthy took it. Mum considered it good but she felt it was not like Rev Dowson. The next day, the Wednesday, mum went to another Holy Week service led by Rev Len Sugden.

1976

In 1976, again on the Tuesday, mum went to a Holy Week service at night. However, there were only 17 there. There was no-one from St Thomas’s Anglican church except for except Rev and Mrs Ives. Two days later, on Maundy Thursday, mum went to a communion service at night. Rev Ream took it and she commented that it was “as usual”. On Easter Sunday itself, in 1976, mum went to the 8am communion service and the 11am service. Rev Ream was leading both and this merited an exclamation mark. There was a carol service at night which Rev Elworthy led. The choir sang three items at that service.

1977

On Maundy Thursday, in April 1977, mum went to St Thomas’s Anglican church for communion. She was communion steward. On Easter Sunday, in April 1977, I noted that I did not get up until the others had gone to church. Mum went to communion at 8am. It was led by Rev Ream and mum was concerned that they were told to stand up and sit down six times. As I have said elsewhere, I am not sure why this bothered her so much. At 11am, there was communion again led by Rev Elworthy. Mum was communion steward. She considered it a good service but a bit long.

1978

On Maundy Thursday, in March 1978, mum went to St Thomas’s Anglican church in the evening for communion. Afterwards, she went to the Cookes and Gerald Cooke brought her home. On Easter Sunday, that year, mum went to St Peter’s in the morning and at night. The morning service was taken by Rev Ream and the evening service by Rev Elworthy.

1979

In 1979, in April, mum went to Maundy Thursday communion at night. It was in the church parlour and mum thought it was very nice. It was called “A Recollection” and there were readings and hymns. She went to the Cookes afterwards. The following day, she thought, was the nicest Good Friday she had had for many years.

She watched a service on TV, see Chapter 122, in the morning from Colwyn Bay. Derrick Leach took part in it and mum rated it very good. At night she went in a procession of witness from Chapelfield Road. There were about 1000 people. Mum wore her choir robes and went with Hilda Crowe. On Easter Sunday itself, mum got up at 4.45am to go to Mousehold Heath and St James Hill with 50 others from Wroxham Road and Bowthorpe Road churches to greet the Easter Dawn. Then she went to St Peter’s for breakfast and a service at 10.30am.

News cutting featuring the procession of witness mum went on on Good Friday 1979 from Chapelfield Road Methodist Church to Norwich Cathedral

Rev Leonard (Len) Hubert Sugden

Rev Leonard (Len) Hubert Sugden spoke at one of the Holy Week services at St Peter’s in 1975. Born in 1915 in Garforth Leeds, he originally qualified as a pharmacist and entered the Methodist Ministry in 1942. In 1962, he became the Minister at Rosebery Road and, when he retired, in 1965, he remained in Norwich. So, at this point, he was a retired Methodist Minister who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. He is mentioned fairly frequently in mum’s diaries. He was extremely active in St Peter’s Drama Group writing some of the plays they performed. In 1992, he died in North Walsham. He was married to Dorothy.

News cutting from 1978 featuring Methodist Minister Rev Leonard Sugden

Low Sunday

I confess I did not know what Low Sunday was or when it was! Apparently, it is the first Sunday after Easter. Anyway, two days after Low Sunday in 1977, Rev Carter told mum to watch for Low Sunday in 1979. I am not sure what he meant!

Women’s Guild Anniversary

In April 1975, mum noted that it was the Women’s Guild Anniversary. The choir sang two anthems, the Lord’s prayer, introit and Nunc Dimittis as a vesper, an evening hymn.

Interestingly, local press identified Sunday 11 April 1976 as Women’s Guild Anniversary at St Peter’s. However, mum did not mention it and did not go to the service. This was because, that night, “Songs of Praise” came from Norwich Cathedral and mum was in it. Mum, Tricia and others from St Peter’s had been involved in the recording. So, clearly, she wanted to see that.

In March 1978, mum noted that it was Women’s Guild Anniversary in the morning. At night, there was a parade service.

The Women’s Guild Anniversary fell again in March in 1979. Mum went to church in the morning and had lunch at church. She noted that it was a Home Missions evening at St Peter’s.

Women’s Evening Fellowship Service

In April 1978, mum noted that one of the Sundays had a WEF service at St Peter’s at night. I checked in the local press and confirmed that, on that day, the evening service at St Peter’s was taken by the Women’s Evening Fellowship (WEF).

According to local media, similar services were held in at other times, for example, in March 1977. Mum did go to that particular service but did not note that it was taken by WEF. Initially, I thought it might have been an annual thing but they also took an evening service in February 1978. Oddly, mum does not say anything at all about church on that day.

Overseas Missions Sunday

In addition to Home Missions Sunday, St Peter’s also celebrated an Overseas Missions (OM) Sunday sometime between April and June. Mum mostly referred to this as an OM Anniversary.

In May 1975, Graeme Jackson spoke at this and mum rated it quite good.

The following year, in May 1976, the speaker was Rev Ken Marshall. Mum described it as very, very good.

The next year, in April 1977, Rev Partner spoke at what mum called OM Sunday. Mum rated it quite good. The next day, mum also went to OM “At Home” with Rev and Mrs Partner. The Boys’ Brigade band played. Mum rated it good.

In June 1978, mum noted that it was the OM anniversary but did not identify the speaker. However, from a local press archive, I discovered that it was a Mr and Mrs L Allen. The next day, mum went to an OM evening. Again, the Boys’ Brigade band played. Mum thought that was good.

Finally, in April 1979, Dr Howard Souster spoke. Mum thought it was very good.

Rev Graeme C Jackson

Rev Graeme C Jackson spoke at an Overseas Missions anniversary at St Peter’s in May 1975. He also spoke at an “At Home” on the Saturday offering a personal view of life in Vietnam, both North and South. He entered the Methodist Ministry in 1955. At the time of his visit to Norwich, he was a secretary with the Overseas Division of the Methodist Church in London. It appears that he previously spent time in Sri Lanka and worked for the World Council of Churches. Later, he was Asia Secretary for HelpAge International.

Retired Methodist Minister and amateur meteorologist Graeme Jackson in 1998 – obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Rev Ken Marshall

Rev Ken Marshall spoke at an Overseas Missions anniversary at St Peter’s in May 1976. He is a retired Methodist Minister. In the Yorkshire North and East District Directory 2024/25, he is listed as a supernumerary Minister. He entered the Methodist Ministry in 1964. I have found news items, particularly related to speaking engagements from 1962 to 2001. In 2001, he was described as the superintendent Minister for the Ripon circuit and in 1996 as the superintendent Minister for the York (North) Circuit. Apparently, he was a missionary in Zambia for eight years.

Reverend Ken Marshall (left) in 1996 when he became Superintendent Minister of Ripon circuit – obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Rev Ernest Partner

Rev Ernest Partner led an Overseas Missions morning service at St Peter’s in March 1977. He also spoke to St Peter’s Guild in September 1977. He was born in 1908 and entered the Wesleyan ministry in 1932. After ordination, he spent 18 years as a missionary in West Africa before becoming the Minister at Rosebery Road Methodist Church in 1952. He appears to have been active as a Methodist Minister in Norwich from 1952 to 1988. During the late seventies, he was a retired Methodist Minister based at St Peter’s. Apparently, he could play the piano well. He died in Norwich in 1989.

Mr and Mrs L Allen

Mr and Mrs L Allen spoke at an Overseas Missions anniversary at St Peter’s in June 1978. Mum did not identify them but I found their details in a notice of the service. I have not managed to find out anything more about them.

Dr Howard Souster

Dr Howard Souster spoke at an Overseas Missions anniversary at St Peter’s in April 1979. Mum had also heard him speak at Mile Cross Methodist Church in October 1976. Howard Souster was a Methodist local preacher and medical missionary in Nigeria and Sierra Leone. He also worked as a GP in Ipswich and was Conference Vice President in 1972. He was born in 1919 and died in 2004.

This photo is from a 1972 news cutting. It shows district treasurer N Woodrow presenting a gift to retiring district chairman Rev Hubert J Martin. Dr Howard Souster (red rectangle) is in the background

Local Preachers Mutual Aid (LPMA) Sunday

Towards the end of April 1976, mum noted that it was LPMA Sunday and it was not bad. According to notices in the local press, speakers at St Peter’s that day were Mr B Garrood and Mr W D Arnold. LPMA refers to Local Preachers Mutual Aid. This Sunday is now called Local Preachers’ Sunday and is traditionally the Sunday after Easter but can be a locally-agreed date.

Although mum did not mention it, St Peter’s had celebrated Local Preachers’ Sunday in April 1975. The speaker that day was Mr R C Richardson. Mum had taken Mr Bowler to Drayton that day, presumably as part of Local Preachers’ Sunday, but she did not go to the service.

In June 1977, mum went to St Peter’s to the LPMA aggregate meeting to prepare communion for 305 representatives. This was a national-level meeting of Methodist local preachers. The Bishop of Norwich addressed a public meeting as part of this at St Peter’s. The following day was LPMA Sunday. Mum went to church in both the morning and evening. I assume the church delayed LPMA Sunday that year to tie in with the LPMA aggregate meeting. Mum did not note who the speakers were but, from local notices, they were Mr A J Gilliver and Dr D Nuttall.

Local news cutting from May 1977 concerning the meeting of the LPMA aggregate in Norwich

In 1978, according to local press, LPMA Sunday was held in early April 1978. The speakers were Mr R C Richardson and Mrs R E West. Mum does not mention this service and, in fact, did not go to church that day.

In April 1979, mum noted it was LPMA. Peter Lemmon’s brother David was the preacher. Mum thought it was very good.

Robert (Bob) C Richardson

Robert (Bob) C Richardson spoke at Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in both 1975 and 1978. He was a magistrate in Norwich and served as a Methodist local preacher from at least 1952 to 1980. He lived in Little Melton and was a member of Hethersett Methodist Church. Also, he served on Hethersett Parish Council including as Chairman. He wrote a book about his experiences called “Some Fell on Stony Ground”. His son was well-known Norfolk agriculturalist David Richardson.

Front cover of Bob Richardson’s autobiography “*Some Fell on Stony Ground*”

Blurb from Bob Richardson’s autobiography “*Some Fell on Stony Ground*”

Photo of author from Bob Richardson’s autobiography “*Some Fell on Stony Ground*”

Signed title page of Bob Richardson’s autobiography “*Some Fell on Stony Ground*”

Mr B Garrood

Mr B Garrood spoke at the morning service for Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in 1976. He was a member of Chapelfield Road Methodist Church and a Methodist local preacher in Norfolk from at least 1962 to 1979. In March 1972, he gave a talk at Rosebery Road Methodist Church on the topic of prison visiting. He appears to have chaired committees focused on addressing homelessness and was secretary of Christian Action a housing association.

Mr W D Arnold

Mr W D Arnold spoke at the morning service for Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in 1976. He was a Methodist local preacher in Norfolk from at least 1964 to 1990. I have not found out more about him.

A J Gilliver

A J Gilliver spoke at the morning service for Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in 1977. It is likely that this was someone attending the LPMA aggregate meeting. He appears to have been a Methodist local preacher between at least 1958 and 1988, possibly based in London. He may have written an illustrated history of LPMA Mutual Aid Homes entitled “More Precious than Rubies”.

Dr D Nuttall

Dr D Nuttall spoke at the evening service for Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in 1977. In 1978, he was identified as the national president of LPMA. In 1982, he was identified as living in Leeds and being an ex-president of the York and Hull district LPMA.

Mrs R E West

Mrs R E West spoke at the evening service for Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in 1978. She was active as a local preacher in Norwich at least between 1970 and 1978. I have not found out more about her.

David Lemmon

David Lemmon was the speaker for Local Preachers’ Sunday at St Peter’s in 1979. A local preacher himself, he was the son of well-known local preacher Charles Lemmon and brother of the Methodist Ministers Gordon and Peter Lemmon. In 1976, he was working as a professional youth worker in Bromley.

Flower Festivals

Sometimes, St Peter’s hosted flower festivals. This was over and above the usual flower displays that there were at church for regular services and special events such as Harvest. In April 1975, mum noted that there was a flower festival as part of the Methodist Festival. She said that there were services at both 6.30pm and 8.15pm. Rev Carter spoke on being lukewarm Christians at the earlier service. Similarly, there was a flower festival as part of the broader Methodist Festival in October 1977.

Advert for the flower festival at St Peter’s which was part of the Methodist Festival in April 1975

Sunday School Anniversaries

Historically, one of the key events in the life of a Methodist church or chapel was the Sunday School Anniversary, see Chapter 17.

Declining Sunday School Attendance

By this period, Sunday School attendances had declined meaning that these events were not at the scale that they once were.

Junior Church

In addition, St Peter’s had renamed its Sunday School as Junior Church so mum refers to Junior Church Anniversary in her diary rather than the more familiar Sunday School Anniversary.

1975

In 1975, St Peter’s held their Junior Church Anniversary in May. The beginners and primary were in the morning with juniors and seniors in the evening. Mum thought it was very good and noted that Liz read, Tricia sang with Liz Cowell and Helen Jones, and Alan was the Good Samaritan in a mime.

1976

The following year, in May 1976, mum noted that, on the Friday before the anniversary, Tricia, Alan and Liz went for a practice. Mum thought the anniversary itself was very good. Tom Hill, the District Youth Officer, was the preacher. Ken Tickle had “trained” the children. Alan read the lesson in the evening. Mum thought it was very, very good. Tricia read the lesson in the morning. Mum considered this good.

Mum had strong views about speaking or reading in public. She expected a lot of practice beforehand and told us to look for a point at the back of the room, such as a clock, and speak to that. One thing she emphasised was speaking slowly and clearly, with pauses. She was a fierce critic and it was hard to do it to the standard she expected!

Mum noted that Tricia, Alan and Liz went to church for tea.

I referred to this event as Sunday School anniversary and noted that they all went to morning and evening service. I also noted that Trica, Alan and Liz had tea at church and that Alan and Tricia stayed for Spotsoc. Tricia was still there as I was writing my diary.

1977

In 1977, mum noted that there was a Junior Church Anniversary practice in April some two weeks before the anniversary. Both Alan and Liz attended. At the anniversary itself, former Minister Mike Wedgeworth was the preacher.

1978 and 1979

In May 1978, mum noted when the Junior Church Anniversary took place but did not seem to mention it in 1979. I have not found any evidence in the local press that there was a Junior Church Anniversary at St Peter’s in 1979.

A Note on Speakers

While the Junior Church Anniversary had special speakers in 1976 and 1977, the services in 1975 and 1978 were taken by St Peter’s regular Ministers, Rev Ream and Rev Elworthy.

Tom Hill

Tom Hill spoke at St Peter’s Junior Church Anniversary in May 1976. At that time, he was the Methodist District Youth Officer. He had been in the role from 1970. Prior to taking on the role, he was a master baker and also trained as a professional youth worker in Leicester. In 1978, he was elected President of MAYC. He remained in the District Youth Officer role in Norwich until 1980 when he took up a similar post as Methodist Youth Officer for Bristol District. He remained in that role until 1987 at least.

Rev Michael J Wedgeworth

Reverend Michael J Wedgeworth spoke at St Peter’s Junior Church Anniversary in May 1976. He had been the junior Minister at St Peter’s from 1969 to 1972. He was a Labour member of Norwich City Council and Methodist chaplain to the UEA in addition to being a Minister at St Peter’s.

After his time in Norwich, he went to unsuccessfully contest two parliamentary elections in Shipley in 1974. Later, he became an Industrial Development Officer in Kirklees and then in Barnsley before moving on to be Chief Executive of a local authority in Blackburn. In 1995, he became Diocesan Secretary for the Anglican Church in Blackburn. Apparently, he received an MBE in 2010. I vaguely recall him as he became a Minister at St Peter’s at a time when I was still attending church. Certainly, I found him familiar when I watched a video of him speaking about his time at St Peter’s as part of the church’s 50-year celebrations.

Photos of Rev Michael J Wedgeworth including (left) a news cutting of when he was standing for election in 1971 as a city councillor; (centre) a news cutting of him in 1972 when he was serving as joint coordinator of the central fuel and power emergency office; and (right) from a video of him being interviewed at St Peter’s as part of their 50-year celebrations

Aldersgate Sunday

In May 1977, mum went to what she referred to as a special Aldersgate Sunday service. This is celebrated on the Sunday before 24 May (Wesley Day) to commemorate John Wesley’s experience of his heart being strangely warmed. However, it does not seem that it was common for Methodist churches to advertise such services. I only found this one incidence in a search of local press in the late seventies. I did find three other incidences between 1988 and 1990, one at St Peter’s, one at Rosebery Road and one at Chapelfield Road. Mum noted that this service had been prepared by Rev Sugden but she thought it was spoiled by Rev Ream at the end!

Ascension Day

In May 1976, mum noted going to an Ascension Day Communion at 7.30pm at church. Apparently, Ascension Day is celebrated 40 days after Easter. I think it may be relatively unusual for a Methodist church to have a special Ascension Day service. Based on notices in the local press, St Peter’s was the only Methodist church to do so in 1976 although there were such services that day at a number of Anglican churches including at the Cathedral, St Peter Mancroft and St John, Timberhill.

Indeed, in a review of a local press archive, I failed to find any other examples of Ascension Day services in Methodist churches. This is not to say that Methodists do not recognise or celebrate Ascension Day. In 1979, Rev Arthur Windridge wrote a Christian Viewpoint article entitled “The Ascension Day Story Still Has a Message for Us”.

In 1976, mum noted that there were about 20 people at this service. Rev Ream took it but she was concerned that “he was not dressed properly”. I am not sure what she meant by this. Perhaps mum considered that he was dressed too informally or perhaps was wearing an “incorrect” liturgical colour.

Whit Sunday

In June 1979, mum noted when it was Whit Sunday. This is another name for Pentecost and is celebrated on the seventh Sunday after Easter.

In 1979, mum noted that St Peter’s had a special service in the morning although the notice of the service in the local press did not mention this. The drama group did a mime of the Valley of Dry Bones from Ezekiel 37. Mum thought Rev Lemmon gave an excellent sermon.

Mum’s diary for Whit Sunday on 3 June 1979

In 1978, mum noted in her diary that it was Whit Sunday but did not say if there were special services at church.

She did not note Whit Sunday in other years during this period although it is fair to say that this was already printed in the diaries she had for 1975 to 1977.

Whitsun, particularly the Whit Bank Holiday, had been an important part of church life when we lived in Kirkby as this was when Sunday Schools took part in what were known as “Whit walks”, see Chapter 79. In 1971, the decision was made to change from having a bank holiday at Whit to have a Spring Bank Holiday on the last Monday in May. My grandfather wrote in his diary that this was a change he did not agree with, see Chapter 112!

Baptismal Roll Service

In June 1975, mum noted there was a Baptismal Roll Service and it was announced as this in notices in the local press. Mum read the lesson.

I confess I was not entirely sure what a Baptismal Roll Service was. It seems it is a service where children who have been christened in a particular time period, e.g. three years, are invited to a service to receive a blessing and to allow parents to renew their vows. As far as I can see, this is the only time mum mentioned such a service in her diaries. In addition, this was the only example of such a service that I could find in a search of a local press archive.

It may also be called a cradle roll service. This term was used more commonly across a number of denominations including Congregational (later United Reformed) and Methodist. Indeed, in some Congregational/United Reformed churches, there seems to have been an annual cradle roll service.

Pastoral Visitors Dedication Service

In August 1975, there was a pastoral visitors dedication service in the morning. This was also mentioned in the local press. Rev Elworthy led it. Mum noted that it was very good, though not as good as Rev Dowson the previous week but better than Rev Ream!

Notice in local press of Methodist services for 31 August 1975 including dedication of pastoral visitors at St Peter’s

As far as I can see, this was the only time mum mentioned such a service in her diaries. In a local press archive, I found a few other mentions of similar services including one at Heartsease Lane Methodist Church in 1989 and a rededication service at St Peter’s in 1984. Then, in 1985, six pastoral visitors were dedicated at Heartsease Lane Methodist Church in the same service where seven adults were received into membership. In both 1986 and 1989, pastoral visitors at Hethersett Methodist Church were rededicated during the annual covenant service.

Harvest

As in previous periods, see for example Chapter 107, Harvest was a major feature of September services and activities at St Peter’s in the late seventies.

1975

At the end of September 1975, mum helped decorate the church on Saturday for Harvest Thanksgiving. The next day, she noted that there were services which were quite nice. Mum took photos there.

Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church decorated for Harvest. I am not sure exactly which year this was, as the photo was unlabelled, but it is likely to be mid-seventies

1976

Churches did not all hold their Harvest Festivals on the same Sunday. In 1976, this meant that mum could attend the Harvest service at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church the week before the Harvest Festival at St Peter’s. She noted that she sat with Thelma Cooke and that Rev Carter was the preacher.

The following Saturday, I noted that others had gone to the church’s Harvest Supper. Earlier, mum noted that she and Tricia went to help arrange “stuff” for harvest. They did the big pedestals then mum came home and Tricia stayed. Mum, Tricia, Alan and Liz all went to the supper. Alan helped. Mum noted that supper consisted of soup, a hot dog, salad, apple pie and coffee, all for 40p. Apparently, the men did the catering.

Afterwards, Ken Tickle and Pam Ludlow arranged singing. In my diary for Sunday, I noted that the others celebrated Harvest at church. Perhaps surprisingly, mum did not specifically refer to it as Harvest but just as a family service, at least not on the Sunday itself. On the Monday, she referred to taking the flowers from Harvest to various people.

1977

In March 1977, mum noted attending a Church Council meeting where it was agreed that Rev Dowson would be invited for Harvest. I am not sure if this invitation was issued. Perhaps it was and Rev Dowson was unable to attend. Whatever the reason, he did not take the Harvest services that year. Rather, they were taken by Revs Ream and Elworthy. On the Saturday before Harvest, Tricia and Angus went to help decorate St Peter’s church. At night, Tricia, Angus, Liz and mum went to the Harvest Supper. Alan did not go as he was away at Trimingham with Boys’ Brigade. Mum thought there were not many there, possibly about 60. Spotsoc entertained which mum considered very good. Albert Ward spoke and she also thought that was also very good.

1978

In September 1978, there was also a Harvest Supper at night on the Saturday. Mum expressed concern that there was not enough food and people were turned away. She was just glad she had nothing to do with it!!! The drama group performed the play “The Bathroom Door”. This is a short comedy play by Gertrude Jennings with parts for three women and three men. Mum thought it was very good. However, there were not enough seats so Tricia did not stay. I think this may have led to an argument between mum and Angus as she said he got cross with her although he apologised later. The following day, on the Sunday, mum noted that there were two nice services for Harvest led by Rev Lemmon.

Front cover of play “*The Bathroom Door*” which St Peter’s Drama Group performed in September 1978

1979

The following year, in September 1979, mum went to Harvest Supper served by Spotsoc. Mum thought it was nice. She picked grandma up and took her back. The following day, mum went to a Harvest Service at St Peter’s in the morning. She felt this was very good. According to notices in the local press, this service was taken by Rev Lemmon and included a flower festival.

Church/Chapel Anniversary

Another major event in St Peter’s calendar was the church or chapel anniversary which was celebrated in October or November during this period.

1975

Mum noted this in October 1975 saying that, in the evening, they did “St Peter’s – This is Your Life”. According to the notice of the service, this was a dramatic account of the Church at work from 1939 to 1975. My brother Alan taped it. The following month, mum took this tape to Rev Dowson for him to hear. She noted that his comments were similar to hers but, unfortunately, she did not say what those comments were!

It is interesting that, for the purposes of this service, life for St Peter’s was considered to have started in 1939 when the church in use in 1975 had been built. It did not take into account the earlier chapel on the site, which became the church hall, nor St Peter’s Lady Lane from which the St Peter’s name was derived. Details of both these chapels are provided in Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”.

1976

Mum did not mention the church anniversary in 1976. However, a search of the local media shows that this was celebrated in October with a morning service led by Rev Ream. Mum was at church that day but I am not sure she was in for the morning service as she noted playing piano for primary Sunday School.

1977

In October 1977, mum noted that there were services for the church’s anniversary. The morning speaker was Hubert J Martin and mum rated this very, very good. Rev Matthewman, the supernumerary Minister spoke at night.

1978

The following year, in November 1978, mum noted there were two good services for the church anniversary. These were led by Rev Lemmon and there was a picnic lunch at church. Mum sat with Gerald Cooke for the evening service.

1979

Although mum does not mention a church anniversary in 1979, a search of local media confirms that this was celebrated in November with Rev Matthewman taking the evening service. I am not sure mum went to this service as she went to a Circuit Fellowship meeting at Chapelfield Road that night.

Rev Hubert Jones Martin

Rev Hubert Jones Martin spoke at the morning service for St Peter’s chapel anniversary in 1977. He had been Chairman of the East Anglia District from at least 1957 to 1972. He was born in Thornton Heath, Surrey in January 1908 and entered the Wesleyan Ministry in 1932. His name appears in the programme mum had for the Mile Cross church conference in 1961, see Chapter 79. He gave “Any Questions” sessions at Young Wives in 1962 and 1965, see Chapter 90. He was the main subject of a photo I have featured earlier as it also included Dr Howard Souster. This was taken in 1972 when he retired from the role of District Chairman. He died in St Albans in May 1987 aged 79.

News cuttings with photos of Rev Martin from the time when he was East Anglia District Chairman.
Top left in 1969 with Rev Michael Parker addressing a meeting on healing at the Assembly House in Norwich and top right welcoming Rev Kenneth Waights, President of the Methodist Conference, to Norwich with Rev Greetham in 1971
Centre left with Mayor and Mayoress of Norwich, Mr and Mrs Seabrook, in 1972, centre at a rotary lunch in 1972 and centre right presenting prizes at North Walsham High School in 1965
Above left at a dedication for the rebuilt Calvert Hall at Rosebery Road Methodist Church in 1971 and above right meeting the Bishop of Norwich, the Rt Rev Launcelot Fleming at a conference of Methodist Ministers in Overstrand in 1970. Rev Dowson is at the extreme right

Education Sunday

In October 1975, mum noted that it was Education Sunday. Education Sunday is a national day of prayer and celebration for everyone in the world of education, observed by a number of churches including the Methodist church. It has been observed for more than 100 years. Since 2016, it has been observed on the second Sunday of September. Prior to that it was observed on the ninth Sunday before Easter for some years. However, it seems that it was celebrated on various different days over time and perhaps in different locations.

During the sixties and seventies, Education Sunday appears to have been celebrated in October. On this occasion, in October 1975, Rev Ron Ingamells, the Diocesan Youth Chaplain spoke in the morning and Ken Tickle, Robin Harris and Mrs Ream, who I believe were probably all teachers, took the evening service. Mum considered their service “interesting but not “good””.

As far as I can see, this was the only entry relating to Education Sunday in mum’s diaries. However, I found references to other Education Services at St Peter’s in the late seventies in a press archive, for example in both 1976 and 1977. Other Methodist churches in Norwich celebrated Education Sunday in February 1979 but St Peter’s services were not said to have that theme specifically.

I have found quite a few other references to Education Sunday in the local press. Such services were held in a number of different denominations, particularly Anglican and Methodist. While most of the services took place in October, there were examples of such services in other months including January and February. In 1959, the Education Sunday service at St Peter’s was the subject of a BBC broadcast.

Rev Ron Ingamells

Rev Ron Ingamells spoke at the morning service at St Peter’s on Education Sunday in October 1975. At this point, he was described as Diocesan Youth Chaplain. In May 1976, he was the speaker at St Peter’s Guild and, in April 1978, he led a joint meeting of local churches at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. In addition, in August 1963, grandma attended the wedding of John Jay and Helen Wright. I am grateful to Helen Jay for sharing a photo of the wedding with me, see Chapter 77. The ceremony was performed by a Rev Ron Ingamells and I presume this was the same person.

Ronald Sidney Ingamells was born in Skegness in 1932. He studied theology at King’s College and St Boniface College in Warminster from 1953 to 1957. He worked as an Anglican priest for 65 years, from 1958 to 2023. Initially, he worked in Leeds and Yarmouth before becoming the first full-time Diocesan Youth Officer in 1964 at the request of the Bishop of Norwich. He carried out this role into the late seventies. Later, he worked for the YMCA and a parish in Welwyn Garden City before retiring to Buckden near Huntingdon in 2002. Following the death of his first wife, he moved to Norwich and remarried.

News cuttings with photos of Rev Ron Ingamells (top left).
Top right – Ron Ingamells (centre) and two other diocesan youth officers on a 100-mile pilgrimage
Above left – Ron Ingamells and his family in 1979 when leaving Norwich
Above right – Ron Ingamells talking to pupils at Jex School about race problems and marriage

Annual University Service

Based on mum’s diaries and notices in the local press, it seems there was an annual university service at the UEA each year. During this period, it seems to have been held at the university chaplaincy in October. However, the service dates back to at least 1966 and then the service was held at the Cathedral in December.

The practice of university services continued until at least 1978. In most cases, this meant that there was no service at St Peter’s that evening and the entire congregation went to the UEA. However, this was not the case in 1979 when notices in the local press indicate that there was a service at St Peter’s that evening.

In 1975, mum noted that the preacher was Professor John Ferguson. In 1976 and 1977, mum did not go to the service. Instead, in 1976, she went to Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church that evening and, in 1977, she did not go to church in the evening but did not say why. I was beginning to wonder if perhaps she did not like the university service so was not attending. However, she did go in both 1978 and 1979 but commented, in 1979, that she thought it was a bit “highbrow”.

Professor John Ferguson

Professor John Ferguson spoke at the annual university service at the UEA in October 1975. The notice of the service described him as Dean and Director of Studies in Arts in the Open University. Apparently, he also taught at a number of other universities including in the UK, USA and Nigeria. He was a lay preacher in the Congregational, later United Reformed, Church and was a committed pacifist. He wrote more than 50 books.

Boys’ Brigade Parades

There were quite often Boys’ Brigade parades as part of services at St Peter’s.

For example, in February 1975, there was a Boys’ Brigade parade and their band played for two hymns. Mum thought it was a nice service.

In October 1975, mum noted that the Boys’ Brigade Norfolk Battalion paraded to the morning service at St Peter’s. Mum said it was a very impressive parade. The service was good too. A local newspaper reported that 300 members took part. Alan played in the Boys’ Brigade band for hymns. The notice for the morning service referred to it as a Founder’s Day Parade.

There was also a parade service in September 1977. Alan was the escort to the colour.

In March 1978, there was a parade to the evening service and, in April 1978, a parade to the morning service. The band played in the service.

There was also a parade service in September 1979. At that service, there were also three baptisms. Mum noted that the church was full and it was very nice.

In addition to parade services, in November 1977, mum went to a Boys’ Brigade and Girls’ Brigade enrolment service, led by Rev Elworthy. Mum described this as very nice indeed.

Boys’ Brigade parade outside St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church

News cutting of Battalion Boys’ Brigade parade for Founder’s Day in 1972

Advent Sunday

At the end of November 1977, mum noted that it was Advent Sunday. I confess that I thought, probably based on advent calendars, that Advent started on 1 December! However, apparently it starts on the fourth Sunday before Christmas and therefore falls more often in November than December as here.

There was a special service in the evening by the choir which mum considered very good. Later that week, on Friday 2 December 1977, the choir went to give an advent service at Flordon Church. As far as I can see, these were the only references to advent in the diaries. However, based on notices in the local press, it does seem that St Peter’s, unlike other Methodist churches, did advertise special Advent Sunday services from 1975 to 1977. For example, in 1975, the evening service featured a presentation called “Will Anyone Come?” Unusually, mum did not mention church at all in her diary entry that day. It is worth noting that, from 1978, the notice of service in the local press no longer referred to Advent Sunday. I wonder if this reflected the change in Minister from Rev Ream to Rev Lemmon.

News cutting of Methodist services for 27 November 1977. St Peter’s advertised Advent Sunday specifically but other Methodist churches did not

Christmas

Christmas was a busy period for church services and activities including carol singing in the run up to Christmas, a carol service on the Sunday before Christmas, midnight communion on Christmas Eve and a family service on Christmas morning, among other things. These activities and services were a central feature of our family’s celebrations of Christmas in the late seventies, see Chapter 122.

1975

In 1975, on the Sunday before Christmas, there was a Carols by Candlelight service at night. Mum commented that Rev Elworthy “brought it peacefully to a close thank goodness.” While I am not sure exactly what she meant, it seems that this was another dig at the senior Minister of the time, Rev Ream. In the press notice of the service, it was advertised as being led by Rev Ream. So, perhaps mum was just glad that Rev Elworthy played a part.

The previous night, Tricia had helped Andrew Wright put up lights in the window. A few days before Christmas, the Boys’ Brigade had a carol service. On Christmas Eve, Tricia and Liz went to sing at Corton House with Rev Elworthy. Corton House is a Christian care home in Norwich that first opened in 1952. They also went carol singing in the evening, see Chapter 122. Also on Christmas Eve, mum and Tricia went to a communion service at 11.30pm. Mum, Tricia and Alan went to a Christmas morning service at 10.30. According to the notice in the local press, this was a family service. Mum noted that it was not bad.

1976

In 1976, on the Saturday before Christmas, my siblings Tricia, Alan and Liz went to a Junior Church practice for the carol service which was held the next day. Mum went to the carol service and rated it very, very good. Tricia sang a solo, Liz played flute in one of the Junior Church carols and Alan played in the Boys’ Brigade band.

The following day, on Monday 20 December 1976, Alan went with Boys’ Brigade to play carols at Cromwell House. On Christmas Eve 1976, I noted that Tricia and Alan had gone carol singing, see Chapter 122. I also noted that, at 11.15pm, mum, Tricia and Alan went to a special communion service. However, it is clear from mum’s diaries that, although Tricia and Alan went to the service at St Peter’s, mum went to Bowthorpe Road. She said it was very nice but a bit long. On Christmas Day 1976, mum, Tricia and Alan went to church but mum commented that Rev Ream was as “bad as usual”.

1977

In 1977, on the Sunday before Christmas, in addition to the usual carol service at night, there was also a “toy service” in the morning. I assume this was a service where people could donate toys etc. to be used as presents for children who might otherwise not receive presents. Such services appear to be common in the run-up to Christmas including in Anglican, Methodist, Baptist and United Reformed churches. St Peter’s held similar services in 1978 and 1979 although the service in 1979 was held earlier, on the second Sunday of December.

Mum thought the carol service was nice except Rev Ream told them to “be seated” and “please remain standing” twice in last ten minutes. This was a pet hate of mum’s. I am not really sure why!

The next day, on Monday 19 December 1977, mum went to Earlham School’s Carol Service which was held at St Peter’s, see Chapter 118. Mum thought this was very nice. On Christmas Eve, as the previous year, Tricia and Alan went to midnight communion at St Peter’s while mum went to Bowthorpe Road. On Christmas Day 1977, mum, Tricia and Alan went to church in the morning.

1978

In 1978, on the Sunday before Christmas, mum went to a toy service in the morning and carols by candlelight at night. For the carol service, she noted that Tricia and Liz were in the choir. Mum also noted that I went to the Pentecostal church twice. More details of this are given later in this chapter.

Christmas Eve in 1978 fell on a Sunday so there were normal Sunday services that day. Mum noted that I gave my testimony at St Peter’s and that dad went. Liz sang a solo and played the flute. Alan played the clarinet. Tricia read a lesson. However, rather than focusing on these things, mum noted that she was upset because dad went to talk to Maureen Harris, Heather Ferguson and Rev Lemmon! I really don’t know why this upset mum. She noted that she sat with the Fergusons and Angus sat with dad.

In addition to the regular services, there was also the usual Christmas Eve midnight communion. I went with mum. We sat together and Gerald Cooke sat with us. On Christmas Day 1978, mum went to St Peter’s in the morning. She did not comment if any of the rest of us went. She did coffee after the service and noted that Maureen Harris was doing lunch for lonely people.

1979

In 1979, on Sunday 16 December, mum went to Circuit Fellowship at night to hear Bert Richards speak on “The First Christmas: What Really Happened?”. Mum noted that she took the Fergusons and there were a lot there. Based on the notice in the local press, this was at Wroxham Road Methodist Church.

The following day, on Monday 17 December 1979, mum went to a Boys’ Brigade, Girls’ Brigade and playgroup carol service. On the Sunday before Christmas, mum noted that there was a Carols by Candlelight service. On Christmas Eve, mum noted carol singing for Shelter round Portland and Lincoln Street and pubs, see Chapter 122. Mum noted that she was communion steward with John Ferguson for the midnight service. Again, she did not note if any of the rest of us went.

Bert Richards

Bert Richards spoke at the Circuit Fellowship at Wroxham Road in December 1979 on the topic of “The First Christmas: What Really Happened?” Mum noted there were a lot there. As far as I can see, this was the only time he was mentioned in the diaries. Based on articles in the local press, it appears that he trained to be a Roman Catholic priest and became a well-known theological writer and lecturer in religious studies at Keswick College of Education. He and his wife Clare, a former nun, adopted Colombian twins Blanca and Pedro and were the subject of a BBC documentary on the topic of adopting children from “third world” countries.

News cutting from 1989 showing Bert and Clare Richards with their adopted children Blanca and Pedro

New Year

St Peter’s also sometimes had special services and activities at New Year including socials and watchnight services on New Year’s Eve.

1975 and 1976

Mum did not mention any New Year’s Eve activities at St Peter’s in 1975 or 1976. Based on notices in the local press, it does not appear that any such activities were advertised although they were at Chapelfield Road, in 1976, for example.

1977

In 1977, on New Year’s Eve, mum and Tricia went to a social at St Peter’s from 8 to 10.30pm. They then went to see the New Year in at the Fergusons. Mum said this was nice.

1978

The following year, in 1978, on New Year’s Eve there was a Spotsoc party in the evening. Mum noted that there were not many there because of bad weather but everyone joined in and she considered this good. There was a watchnight service at 11.30pm led by Rev Lemmon which mum also considered good. There were about 20 people there. Mum noted that I went to the Spotsoc party and then to the Assemblies of God for their watchnight service.

1979

Finally, in 1979, mum want to a church social on New Year’s Eve. She noted that there were 16 people there and everyone joined in. After that, there was a watchnight service which was attended by about 28 people. Mum said it was led by Ken Tickle. However, the notice of the service stated that it would be led by Rev Lemmon and would be linked to the World Methodist Vigil for the new decade.

I am not exactly sure what this was. It was not unusual to have a prayer vigil from the start of New Year in the pacific until the start of New Year everywhere else. I assume this was a variation of that with a focus on the 1980s as a new decade.

In researching New Year activities, I came across this interesting article from 1977 about the decline in watchnight services

Weddings and Funerals

Other special services, such as weddings, see Chapter 115, and funerals, see Chapter 116, could take place at any time in the year and were at a variety of churches. At the end of October 1976, 1976, mum wrote to Rev Carter about her own funeral service and a communion service on 1 December. While this may seem odd, mum was going into hospital on 30 November for parathyroid surgery, see Chapter 116. Rev Carter went to give her communion on 1 December. Clearly, she was worried that she might die, see Chapter 116!

The Sunday Service

At the end of January 1975, mum noted that copies of “The Sunday Service” arrived. I confess that initially I did not know what this referred to. However, I now think this refers to a book explaining how services are conducted in Methodist churches. Such books had been in existence from the time of John Wesley. A revised book of offices was introduced in 1936 following Methodist Union in 1932. I think what mum was referring to was a revison of this which was produced in 1975. Mum noted that they used this book for the first time on 2 February 1975. This itself was replaced by the Methodist Worship Book in 1999.

Photos of the 1936 book of offices (left) and the 1975 Methodist service book (right)

Sunday “Forum“

One type of service I came across was an evening service described as a Sunday “Forum”. I first encountered these in November 1975 and was initially unsure what they referred to. I am grateful to Barry Ferguson for explaining a little about these activities which he attended. He says, “I think they began as an idea that might boost the dwindling evening service attendances. They took place, not in the body of the church, but in the Epworth Room, situated between the church and the church hall. It could seat about 60 at a pinch, there was a piano, and each forum was led by whichever Minister had not taken the day’s morning service. Fundamentally, the idea was to get dialogue going between the attendees and the minister on Methodist topics he would choose.”

In Mum’s Diaries

Mum referred to Sunday “Forum” on a number of occasions in her diaries.

November 1975

The first mention was in November 1975 with Rev Elworthy and Richard Haywood. Mum said it gave her food for thought but there were only 36 there.

December 1975

The following month, after Christmas, in December 1975, there was another “Forum”. This time only 16 were there but mum thought it was quite good.

January 1976

The “Forum” in January 1976 was taken by Rev Elworthy and Rev H Faulkner from Holy Trinity. There were about 30 there.

February 1976

In February 1976, the “Forum” was again led by Rev Elworthy and mum thought it was good. There was then a considerable gap.

December 1976

The next time she mentioned the “Forum” was in December 1976 when there was a “Forum” on Boxing Day. Tricia went but mum felt tired and had a headache so stayed in doing a jigsaw instead.

February 1977

In February 1977, mum took Alan to St Peter’s at night for Sunday “Forum”. Rev Jack Burton was taking it. Mum herself went to Bowthorpe Road.

November 1978

The last time mum mentioned “Forum” was in November 1978. She went that night and saw Fred Elson there.

Where Did the Idea Come From?

I am not sure where the original idea for the “Forum” came from but other Norwich churches were holding such services before St Peter’s started them, for example, St Alban’s in February and March 1973. The St Alban’s “Forums” discussed a wide range of topics such as “The Church’s Concern with Money”, “Ministry of Angels” and “Why I Believe in Miracles”. However, it seems that St Alban’s “Forum” services were very short-lived.

Forum at St Peter’s

When St Peter’s started its “Forums” in November 1975, it was the only church in Norwich advertising these. These services did continue after March 1976 although I did not find any record for such a service in April, September or October 1976 or between September and December 1977. There was no “Forum” advertised for March 1977 but the one for April was at the beginning of the month so perhaps there were combined “Forums” from March and April. The final “Forum” for which I found a notice in the local press was in January 1978.

Mum did not go to these “Forums” for various reasons including because she attended a different church, Bowthorpe Road (six times), she was away (twice), she was ill (once) or she did not give a reason or just did not go to church (six times) in the evening.

Not Particularly Successful?

My impression is that these “Forums” were not particularly successful not least because they did not appear to produce any improvement in attendance at evening services and they did not continue for a very long period, possibly three years.

Mum, largely did not attend them and, although she did not say so explicitly, my suspicion is that she did not like them and found reasons to do other things! I am grateful to Barry Ferguson for sharing his views on this, saying “they were a failure because most attendees, like my mother and I, wanted to say nothing. My father could be relied on to chip in with comments, but he was one of the few. “

Methodist Festivals of the Arts

According to Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”, there were two Methodist Festivals of the Arts in the mid-seventies. I believe these were the two Festivals mum referred to in 1975 and 1977. There had been an earlier similar festival in 1972, see Chapter 107.

1975 Festival

News cutting from local press of preview of Norwich Methodist Festival in 1975

Brochures

Mum produced the brochure for the 1975 Festival. In March 1975, she noted stapling 400 Festival brochures. My brother, Alan and I helped collate them.

Choir

The following month, in April 1975, mum went with St Peter’s choir to Chapelfield Road Methodist Church. They sang a hymn and anthem as part of the Festival. They were graded in second class for both their pieces. Mum commented positively on the balance in the choir but was critical of its leadership.

Spotsoc and “Holy Moses”

Spotsoc performed an extract/ extracts from “Holy Moses”. “Holy Moses” is a musical of about 45 minutes in length that tells the story of Moses in a way that is aimed at children. Various performances of it are available on YouTube including this one. I have found news articles about various local performances of “Holy Moses” including by Alderman Catleugh Girls’ School, King’s Lynn in 1973, St Mary’s Primary School Yarmouth in 1987 and Hethersett Middle School in 1991. On this occasion, Alan played the clarinet. They were also graded second class.

Flower Festival

The next day, mum took grandma to St Peter’s to arrange her backing for the flower festival. Grandad noted that David Johnson had taken grandma to mum’s. At night, three of the women from the group gathered narcissi.

Reading

That same day, Alan read passages from “My Family and Other Animals”, a well-known biographical book by naturalist Gerald Durrell concerning his early family life in Corfu. Mum thought he had not practised it enough. He was graded second class.

Flower Festival (continued)

The following day, grandma went to Park Lane and mum went there in the evening to arrange flowers. The day after that, Saturday 26 April 1975, mum went to church at 6.15am to water flowers. That same day, Barbara Carpenter took grandma to see the flowers. Mum noted that lots of people came to the flower festival and that she took a full film of slides.

Festival Service

Mum noted that there was a service at 8.15pm. This was advertised as a Festival service.

News cutting from local press showing advert and schedule for Norwich Methodist Festival in 1975

Certificates

Among mum’s papers was a certificate of award for knitting from that festival. It sounds as if it was similar to the 1972 festival in that various kinds of skills and talents were presented in the festival and it appears these were judged and graded.

Mum’s certificate for knitting from the Methodist Festival in 1975

News cutting with review of 1975 Methodist Festival

Musical Performances Between Festivals

After the 1975 Festival, the organising committee arranged some musical performances ahead of the next Festival in 1977. It is worth noting that this Festival Choir sang at other times including when the President of the Methodist Conference, Colin Morris came to Chapelfield Road in March 1977 and when the Vice President of the Methodist Conference, Dr Esther Waterhouse, came there in May 1978. These performances are covered in more detail in the section on meetings and services attended at Chapelfield Road.

“Elijah“

In November 1975, there was a performance of Mendelssohn’s “Elijah” at St Andrew’s Hall. Mum was involved in this and noted that there were practices throughout November at both Chapelfield Road and St Peter’s. On the day of the performance, there was a practice at St Andrew’s Hall. Mum noted that various people she knew were also in the choir including Sue Banning, Janet Ward, Pam Ludlow and Keith and Dot Lilley.

“The Messiah“

In April 1977, the committee arranged a performance of “The Messiah”, also at St Andrew’s Hall, using a combined Festival choir. Mum was part of this choir and she noted that the St Peter’s choir started practising “The Messiah” in January 1977. At the beginning of February, she went to a practice at Chapelfield Road and there were further practices there throughout February and March 1977.

Mum noted that Tricia and various people she knew were also in the choir including Hilary, Hilda Crowe, Janet Leggett and Janet Taylor. I think mum knew Hilary and Janet Taylor through Young Wives. In Janet Taylor’s case, this was through Young Wives at Mile Cross, I think. Mum mentioned Janet Leggett on one other occasion in relation to St Peter’s choir.

On 1 April 1977, there was a Messiah practice at St Peter’s with the orchestra. The next day, the day of the performance itself, there was a final practice in St Andrew’s Hall. Mum thought the performance was excellent and apparently, “everyone said so”. She also noted that there was a soloist from the Royal College of Music who was very good. I am not sure which soloist she was referring to as I believe there were four such soloists.

Preview of “*The Messiah*” in April 1977

Combined Methodist choir performing “*The Messiah*” with orchestra and conductor Emyr Evans

News report and photo of performance of “*The Messiah*” at St Andrew’s Hall in April 1977. It seems that the bass soloist, Stephen Alder, may have replaced the intended soloist, Joseph Assidon. It may be of interest that several of the soloists went on to have musical careers including Janice Alford, Philip Salmon and Stephen Alder

1977 Festival

There was another Methodist Festival in October 1977.

News cutting with preview of 1977 Methodist Festival which focused on the role organising the Festival might have had in facilitating the future merger of the two Norwich circuits

Brochures

As with the 1975 Festival, mum produced a brochure for this. She finished duplicating this in March and Alan and Liz helped her collate it. A few days later she finished this. She gave Alan and Liz £2 each for helping her.

Flowers

At the beginning of October 1977, mum went to help arrange flowers for the festival.

Austerity Lunch

The following day, she went and looked round St Peter’s and helped prepare an austerity lunch, which was being organised by St Peter’s Guild, and which was held the next day. Mum noted that there were over 50 there and they made £25 clear.

Festival Service

On the Sunday night, there was a Festival service at St Peter’s at 8pm. Mum commented that Rev Carter was in charge and that young people from two circuits took part. She considered it very good. The Boys’ Brigade band played which she considered excellent.

Review of 1977 Methodist Festival focused particularly on music

Step Forward Together

In March 1975, one of mum’s diary entries read “gave out letters about SFT to C Council members”. While I worked out that “C Council” probably referred to Church Council, I was initially unsure what SFT referred to. I am grateful to Barry Ferguson for explaining to me that SFT stood for “Step Forward Together“. He thought this was something that had been proposed by the senior Minister at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church, Rev Ream.

Based on local news reports, it seems that “Step Forward Together” was the name of an Anglican membership programme in Norwich as early as 1970. In 1973, it became the name of an ecumenical programme sponsored by the Norwich Council of Churches. Activities started as early as March that year with a series of joint Lent Bible studies. However, other reports referred to it as a campaign in the autumn of 1973. It may have been formally launched in November 1973, at least in Methodist churches, as Chapelfield Road, Rosebery Road and St Peter’s all had services with this title on 25 November 1973.

In November 1973, this piece appeared in the local press explaining the “*Step Forward Together*” programme following a meeting of more than 20 churches from different denominations in Norwich the previous day. The programme encouraged church members to move forward in their Christian living on two fronts, personal devotion and practical service

SFT Church Reports

Following this, a number of churches reported “Step Forward Together” programme activities towards the end of 1973. These included Rosebery Road Methodist Church; St Edmund’s Parish Church Old Costessey and St Helen’s New Costessey. Other churches continued with these into 1974 including Harling Parish Church. Wroxham Road Methodist Church were involved in the programme in 1973-74 One of the suggestions from Wroxham Road was for the provision of worship in the White Woman Lane area, leading to services being held there from 1975 to 2021. By 1975, churches were beginning to report on the results of the programme. For example, in Castle Acre, it was reported to have resulted in people providing care to elderly housebound people living alone.

Some churches reported an amazing response to “Step Forward Together” e.g. in Fakenham in this news article from Lynn Advertiser of 2 May 1975 obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Late to Implement?

While it might seem that St Peter’s was late in implementing “Step Forward Together” if letters were only being distributed in March 1975, there had been earlier activities. In September 1973, John Godwin had spoken to St Peter’s Young Wives group about the programme. John Godwin and his wife were staunch church members. He was Deputy Head at Earlham School. Apparently, around 1976, he became headteacher at a school in Cornwall.

In November 1973, one of the church’s evening services was used to commission visitors for the “Step Forward Together” programme.

Later that year, in December 1973, there was a further special “Step Forward Together” service, dedication of intentions and communion.

Follow-up

In December 1975, mum went to a meeting at Rev Elworthy’s house to discuss “vaguely” a follow up to SFT. Tricia went too. All those who went had been invited. The meeting started with Holy Communion at which Tricia helped.

Get Together

On one night in June 1975, mum went to something called “Get Together” at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. I am not entirely sure what this was. I don’t know if this was a play or just a get together. The fact that mum wrote it within speech marks implies the former but I have not found a play by that name. Mum also noted that there had been a practice the previous day. So, why would people need to practice just to get together? Whatever it was, mum thought it was not too bad.

Quiet Day

In September 1975, mum went to Shotesham for a Quiet Day. I presume she went to the Methodist Church, see Chapter 90.

The Quiet Day had been arranged by Joe Woodrow’s House Group. The day was from 10.30am to 5.30pm. Mum thought it was a good day. It was led by Rev Donald Rogers who was the Methodist Minister at Hengrave Hall.

Participants

There were 12 there plus Donald Rogers. They were:

Rev and Mrs Sugden
Mr and Mrs Munday: A couple who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. They visited mum when she was in hospital in 1976, see Chapter 116.
Joe and Pat Woodrow: Joe and his wife Pat were two of the people who attended. I don’t know much about them. I think he must have worked in the Treasurer’s department of City Hall as he got Tricia a part-time job there in 1976, see Chapter 119. He visited mum when she was in hospital in December 1976, see Chapter 116, and he also sometimes attended other church meetings with her.
Robin Harris: Someone who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. He and his wife Maureen are mentioned fairly frequently in mum’s diaries.
Ken Tickle: Someone who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. He and his wife Enid are mentioned frequently in mum’s diaries.
Paddy Anstey: I assume this was also someone who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. As far as I can see, this was the only time he was mentioned in mum’s diaries.
Wendy Moulton: Someone who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. She is mentioned a couple of times in mum’s diaries. She may have been a German teacher.
Mrs Wood: Mum took Mrs Wood. I assume this was also someone who mum knew through St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. As far as I can see, this was the only time she was mentioned in mum’s diaries. From the entry, it seems she was 92 and she lived on the same street as us but at the other end.

Rev Donald Rogers

Rev Donald Rogers spoke at the Quiet Day mum attended in Shotesham in September 1975. As far as I know, this was the only time mum mentioned him in her diaries and she noted he was the Methodist Minister at Hengrave Hall. Donald Guy Rogers was born in Clapham in May 1937. He entered the Methodist Ministry in 1959 and died in Whitstable in February 2016. I have not found out much more about him. However, I did find a news article which reported that he was the speaker at a flower festival in Ixworth in June 1977.

Note on Hengrave Hall

Hengrave Hall is a grade 1 listed building in Hengrave near Bury St Edmunds. After the death of Sir John Wood, it was sold to the Religious of the Assumption who ran a convent school there until 1974. In September 1974 the ecumenical Hengrave Community of Reconciliation was established but this was dissolved in 2005 as the community could not afford the costs of repairs. The building is now privately owned and run as a premier wedding venue. I have a book entitled “Hengrave Remembered” which recalls the time it operated as an ecumenical community.

Methodist Women’s Meeting in London

In early October 1975, both grandma and mum went to London for a Methodist Women’s Meeting at the Royal Albert Hall.

Different Circuits

Mum noted that she went with Nancy Papworth and a coach party from St Peter’s Circuit while grandma went with another group from the Calvert Street Circuit.

While this might seem a little odd as the Methodist Church in Calvert Street had closed in 1966, see Chapter 79, the name appears to have been retained in the name of the circuit after that. Currently, there is only one Methodist circuit in Norwich. The book edited by Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward entitled “Through Cloud and Sunshine” explains that there had once been five Methodist circuits in Norwich. These reduced to four in 1934, two in 1947 and to one in 1978. Originally, there was one Wesleyan circuit, one United Methodist circuit and three Primitive Methodist circuits.

Afternoon Meeting

Mum noted that there were meetings at 2.30pm and 7.00pm. They left Norwich at 8.15am arriving back at 9.30pm. Initially, I thought they went to both meetings but the wording implies they went to the afternoon meeting which was repeated at night.

“Signs of Hope”

Grandad noted that the title of the meeting was “Signs of Hope“. Mum referred to it as a Methodist celebration of UNO (United Nations or United Nations Organization) International Women’s Year. She considered it an excellent event and noted that Colin Morris spoke. He was a well-known Methodist Minister who was President of the Methodist Conference in 1977. Mum thought he was really excellent.

Apparently, he said that this was the only event arranged to celebrate International Women’s Year (IWY) and that, not for the first time, Methodists, i.e. the followers of Wesley, had led the way. I am not entirely sure what he meant by this as the centrepiece of this year organised by the UN was an international women’s conference in Mexico. This led to the annual celebration of International Women’s Day in March. I think he also said that they could have led a demonstration to Downing Street but instead they had a celebration at the Albert Hall which he claimed was the largest building in London.

Rev Colin Morris

Rev Colin Morris spoke at a women’s rally, at the Royal Albert Hall in October 1975, that both mum and grandma attended. He was a Methodist Minister who was President of Conference from 1976 to 1977. In January 1929, he was born to a mining family near Bolton. He served for 15 years in what is now Zambia and explicitly espoused anti-racist and socialist positions. Later, he became the superintendent Minister of Wesley’s Chapel and also served as General Secretary of the Church’s Overseas Division. He had an active broadcasting career including working for the BBC from 1978 in various capacities including head of TV Religious Programmes, special advisor to the Director-General and controller of BBC Northern Ireland. Also, he was a prolific author. He died in May 2018.

Colin Morris from the front cover of his book “*Mankind My Church*“

News Articles

I found a number of news articles concerning this meeting/rally in a newspaper archive. One explained that although Kenneth Kaunda, President of Zambia, had been expected to speak at the event, he had been prevented by the political situation in Southern Africa. He was to be represented by the Zambian Ambassador to Scandinavia, Gwen Konie. No mention is made of Colin Morris but members of a discussion panel are identified including Pauline Webb, see Chapter 90, Saidie Patterson, Adelaide Tambo, Kanta Dogra and Una Kroll. Another article focused on girls from Walderslade Secondary school who would be dancing at the event.

Article about the forthcoming “*Signs of Hope*” rally at the Royal Albert Hall. This was in The Marylebone Mercury on 3 October 1975 obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Article and photo of girls from Waldersdale Secondary school who were to be dancing at the forthcoming “*Signs of Hope*” rally at the Royal Albert Hall. This was in The Kent Evening Post on 8 October 1975 obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

“Renewal 77“

On one Sunday, in January 1977, mum went to the morning service at St Peter’s where Rev Elworthy was speaking on “Belonging”. She noted that this was the start of “Renewal 77” house groups but she did not think that the service was very good. The notice of St Peter’s services for that day does not mention the theme of the service or the link to “Renewal 77“.

That evening, mum went to the service at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church. She noted that this was also led by Rev Elworthy and was more or less identical to the morning. He asked mum why she was there and she said it was more or less a regular thing.

I have not been able to find out any more about “Renewal 77” but it seems that, as part of this, some existing activities, e.g. St Peter’s Guild, were re-badged as house groups. For example, in March 1977, mum went to Guild and referred to it as “Renewal 77“. Jill Stock picked her up.

Up In The Morning Early (UITME)

Between January and May 1977, St Peter’s operated a monthly bible study and prayer session at 10am on Sundays ahead of the 11am main service. Mum referred to this as “Up in the Morning Early” (UITME). It does not appear to have been referred to in notices of services.

The January session was led by Rev Sugden and it is possible he led others of these. Mum rated this first session very good and noted that there were 22 people there. In February, both mum and Alan attended while, in March, mum, Tricia and Liz all attended and mum rated it good. In April 1977, mum simply noted that she attended. She went again in May 1977 and noted that there were only five people there. This was the last time that “Up in the Morning Early” was mentioned by mum.

I don’t know if these services stopped or continued. However, it seems likely that they might have stopped as, in July 1977, service times switched to earlier on a Sunday, that is to 10.30am. From May 1979, weekly groups were introduced before the main service and these started at 10am.

Overseas Mission Events

In addition to Overseas Mission Sundays/Anniversaries, there were also sometimes other Overseas Missions events. For example, on 1 May 1976, mum and Alan went to a May morning breakfast at church at 8.15am. This was some two weeks before the Overseas Missions Anniversary that year. In 1977, an Overseas Missions breakfast was held on the Saturday following the Overseas Missions Anniversary. In 1979, mum went to an Overseas Missions evening the day before the Overseas Missions Anniversary. Brian Dann spoke at that. There was also an Overseas Missions breakfast on the Saturday following that.

Rev Brian Dann

Rev Brian Dann spoke at an Overseas Missions evening in April 1979. He is mentioned twice in mum’s diaries. On the other occasion, in 1978, he went to the District Synod with mum and Leslie Dye.

It appears that he entered the Methodist Ministry in 1963 and, as of 2004, was living in Newcastle-upon Tyne. Based on local news reports, he took over from Rev Malcolm Carter in 1978 having previously worked in what was then Rhodesia for 14 years.

He came to Norwich at the time that two Methodist circuits were being integrated into one. He had responsibility for churches in Bowthorpe, Costessey, Hethersett, Bawburgh and Barford. An article at the time he came to Norwich noted that he had been born in Middlesbrough and had worked as a bank clerk and Customs and Excise officer before training at the Methodist College in Bristol. He stayed in Norwich until 1985 when he moved to Newcastle-upon-Tyne to become a superintendent Minister.

Photo of Brian Dann in 1978 when he moved to Norwich from local news cutting

40^th Anniversary

In October 1979, St Peter’s hosted previous Ministers as part of its 40^th anniversary celebrations. On, the Saturday of the celebrations, mum went into the city in the morning to buy things for Sunday lunch. She and Alan scrubbed 100 potatoes in the afternoon!

There was a meeting in the evening to meet past Ministers and their wives. These included Rev and Mrs Loy, Rev and Mrs Hopper, Rev and Mrs Dowson, and Rev and Mrs Wedgeworth and family. Mum thought it was a nice evening.

On the Sunday, mum went to church at 8.30am. She and Heather Ferguson cooked lunch for 72. She noted that they had sausages, jacket potato, peas or beans, stewed apple, custard and a pastry square.

Rev Wedgeworth preached in the morning and Rev Dowson took the whole service in the evening. Mum considered it excellent. The subject of the sermon was “You Did Not Choose to be a Christian. God Chose You“. She hoped to get it on tape from Andrew Wright.

News article about the visit of former Ministers at St Peter’s for the 40^th anniversary of the church

Rev Frederick (Fred) William Loy

Rev Frederick (Fred) William Loy was one of the former Ministers of St Peter’s who returned for the 40^th anniversary celebrations in October 1979. He was the Minister there from 1955 to 1963. As far as I can see, this is the only time he was mentioned by mum in her diaries.

Frederick William Loy was born in Sheffield in November 1907. He trained for the Primitive Methodist Ministry at Hartley College and was ordained in 1936. Following ordination, he served in a large number of places including Cardiff, Penge, Hay, Luton Hightown, Beccles, King’s Lynn, Leicester Hinckley Road, Cromer and Sheringham and Norwich St. Peter’s. He was a Rotarian and Freemason. He died in Cromer on Boxing Day in 1985.

Reverend and Mrs Loy pictured with Lord Mackintosh in July 1963

Rev Reginald West Hopper

Rev Reginald West Hopper was one of the former Ministers of St Peter’s who returned for the 40^th anniversary celebrations in October 1979. He was Superintendent Minister in the St Peter’s circuit from 1963 to 1968. Mum’s diaries mention him a number of times, not least because she did some secretarial work for him between February and June 1976, see Chapter 121.

He was born in May 1910 in Southgate London and he was ordained as a Methodist Minister in 1937. He served in India from 1939 to 1947 and in five English circuits including Norwich. Following retirement, he became pastoral secretary to the Methodist Homes for the Aged (MHA). He died in Norwich in November 1980.

*Left – Rev Hopper (far left) at a reception in 1966 for then President of the Methodist Conference Rev Douglas Thompson*
*Right – Rev Hopper pictured in 1968 after returning from an exchange visit to the United States*

Choir

Mum and Tricia Were Involved

Mum was an active member of St Peter’s church choir and attended practices most weeks on Fridays although there was no practice some weeks, e.g. in August. My sister Tricia (Patricia) was also in the choir. However, in February 1975, Tricia told mum that she would be helping with a guide company after Easter and would only join choir on special occasions. Mum said this depressed her.

Photos of mum and Tricia in their choir robes

Others Involved

Mum noted other choir members including Pam Ludlow, Christine Carter, Hilda Crowe and possibly Janet Battle. Janet Battle gave mum a lift home after one choir practice in January 1977. I think she was a friend of mum’s through church. She attended mum’s Pippa Dee party in November 1975, see Chapter 116.

Mum noted that Mr Jones had given her a lift to that particular choir practice. However, I don’t think he was a member of St Peter’s choir but rather lived opposite us in College Road. In June 1976, mum referred to seeing/waving to NJ on her way to or back from choir practice. I think this may refer to this Mr Jones. He is mentioned elsewhere as a member of Evangel Singers.

Liz’s Involvement

I don’t think my younger sister Liz (Elizabeth) was a regular member but she did attend some practices, for example in February 1975 and December 1978. However, she may have attended these practices because she was playing flute with the choir rather than singing in it.

Organist and Choirmaster

At the start of this period, the choir was led by long-standing organist and choirmaster Mr Martin but practices were sometimes taken by Eric Buxton. Mum was fairly critical of choir and its practices and, it seems, she may have been reflecting feelings of other choir members. In September 1975, mum noted that choir practice was dreary and there were usual moans as before.

The following week, mum noted that choir practice was “simply terrible”. She felt depressed before she went and very, very depressed afterwards. In October 1975, mum noted that choir practice was terrible as usual. At one practice in mid-January 1976, mum commented that Mr Martin was prepared for the first time! In March 1977, mum noted that there were only six at choir practice and she wondered if it was worth it. In September 1977, mum went to choir practice but only she, Tricia and Pam Ludlow were there. However, mum did sometimes note there were good practices, for example in December 1977.

New Organist and Choirmaster

In January 1976, it seems that the church got a new organist and choirmaster, Ralph Cupper. Mum noted that he was very young and that, on 18 January 1976, he played for the last hymn of the morning service and at night. Two weeks later, at choir practice, mum and Tricia talked to him. He told them he might only be at St Peter’s for a short time, until September. In fact, it seems he resigned on 18 April 1976 (Easter Sunday). I do not know why.

At the beginning of February 1976, mum noted that Ralph Cupper took his first choir practice and that she enjoyed it. She thought that the practice two weeks later was also good. Also, in February 1976, Tricia went to turn pages for Ralph Cupper at a wedding at a Roman Catholic church in the afternoon. In April 1976, mum commented that one practice involved 1¾ hours of solid singing. Mum did not really indicate whether she thought this was good or bad. However, this practice took place two days before Ralph Cupper resigned as organist and choirmaster.

Bill Martin

Bill Martin was an organist and choirmaster at St Peter’s, serving the church for more than 40 years. He ran a family florist and seed business at 18 Lower Goat Lane, now divided into three premises and, as of August 2024, home to The Norfolk Beauty Rooms, The Den and Maddermarket Antiques. When he retired as organist and choirmaster, he was given a nice gift, possibly a clock. When the new organist left after only a short time, the church asked Mr Martin, if he could, temporarily pretend he had not retired and come back! Apparently, he said yes but he wasn’t giving the clock back!

Ralph Cupper

Ralph Cupper was briefly organist and choirmaster at St Peter’s in 1976. While I did not find much material in the local press about Bill Martin, I found a lot of online material about Ralph Cupper. Articles confirmed that he was born in 1955 so was only 21 when he took on the role at St Peter’s. He was taught to play the organ by Mr Notley and the first mention of him in the press is in 1955 when the organ they were playing at St Andrew’s Church caught fire!

He went to Hewett School, a few years ahead of me, and was active in the school’s orchestra. From there, he went on to study music at the Royal Academy of Music in London and in Durham. By 1976, he was advertising himself as a tutor of piano, organ and harpsichord. He was also giving recitals. Apparently, he now lives in Norway with his wife Karin who is a published author.

Left – 1976 advert for Ralph Cupper as a teacher of organ, piano and harpsichord
Centre – 1976 example of advert for organ recital by Ralph Cupper
Right – photo of Ralph Cupper on his wedding day in 1988

The Previous Organist and Choirmaster Returns

Following Ralph Cupper’s departure, Mr Martin resumed his role as choirmaster. In May 1976, mum noted that Mr Martin took one particular practice. She thought it was “a bit pathetic”. It seems she might have been thinking about joining a different choir as she wrote to Anne Saunders about Norwich Evangel Choir. Mum did not attend choir practice in the second half of 1976 but this coincided with a period of ill-health, see Chapter 116.

Choirmistress

I believe that, at some point, Pam Ludlow became choirmistress. This may have happened by February 1977 as there was one week that month when there was no choir practice because Pam was away.

Items the Choir Sang

Mum sometimes noted when and what the choir sang.

A Duet with Vera Wyatt

For example, on 20 February 1976, she noted that she was going to sing a duet with Vera Wyatt on Sunday morning. In brackets it said “7 notes”. I am not sure what this means possibly that there were only seven different notes. On the Sunday, she complained that the organist, not Mr Cupper, gave them the wrong note so mum started wrong.

Singing at Cromwell House

In July 1976, mum went with the choir to sing at Cromwell House and she thought this was nice.

“The Messiah“

In January 1977, mum noted that the choir started to “do” “The Messiah”. This led to mum and Tricia being involved in a combined choir which performed “The Messiah” at St Andrew’s Hall in April 1977.

Service of Passiontide Music

In March 1977, the choir did a service of passiontide music. Mum thought it was very good although there were only 11 in the choir.

Festival Choir

In May 1978, mum and Pam Ludlow were involved in the Festival Choir which sang at Chapelfield Road when Dr Esther Waterhouse, the Vice-President of Conference visited.

Choir Administration

There was also some administration required for the choir. In March 1976, mum noted that the choir held their AGM and Pam Ludlow became the choir’s secretary. I am not sure why but it seems the choir held its AGM in 1977 and 1978 in October. In December 1976, when mum was sick, it was Pam Ludlow who brought mum a card and a plant from the choir.

Playing the Piano

Although mum could play piano, she rarely did so at church. However, in October and November 1976, she noted playing a few times for primary Sunday School in the mornings.

Drama Group

From 1977, mum was also involved in a drama group at St Peter’s.

A Christmas Play

In October 1977, she went to a discussion about the Christmas play and agreed to take a part. There were frequent rehearsals in November with a dress rehearsal on the last day of November. They performed the play on 4 December 1977. There was a rehearsal in the afternoon. Mum had tea at church and they performed the play at night. Mum said that everyone said how moving it was and how good they were and asked when the next one was.

“Holy Week“

The following year, 1978, mum was involved in a play that had been written by Rev Sugden called “Holy Week”. She attended a meeting about this in January and went to the Sugdens for a play reading in February. There were then rehearsals throughout February, March and April. They performed this on Sunday 9 April 1978. Mum said it was good and there were over 100 people there.

News cutting featuring Methodist services being held on 9 April 1978. The evening service at St Peter’s was referred to as a drama service. It featured the play “*Holy Week*” which had been written by Rev Sugden and which was performed by the St Peter’s Drama Group

News cutting the first performance of the play “*Holy Week*” at St Peter’s Park Lane

Rosebery Road

The following Sunday, on 16 April 1978, they performed the play at Rosebery Road, see Chapter 79. Mum noted that they practised there in the afternoon. Mum picked up grandma and three of her friends to see the play. Apparently, there were about 80 there. Mum thought it was quite good but not as good as the previous week at St Peter’s.

Brief review of the performance of “*Holy Week*” at Rosebery Road Methodist Church. This was described as a “*service with a difference*”

Drama Group Get Together

On the Friday after the performance at Rosebery Road, mum noted that there was a “get together” of the drama group at the Sugdens. Mum made trifles and Liz babysat for the Cookes. In June 1978, mum went to the Harveys to rehearse a sketch. Eric Buxton picked her up. I don’t know what the sketch was or when they performed it but presumably this was something they performed in a Sunday service.

Bonaventure

In November 1978, the drama group decided to perform the play “Bonaventure”. This is a play by Charlotte Hastings for a cast of eight women and three men. Written in the late forties, it is set in a Norfolk convent in 1947. Bad weather traps several people in this convent among them a prisoner and two guards. The prisoner, Sarat Carn, has been convicted of murder and is being taken to Norwich to be hanged. One of the sisters, Mary Bonaventure, becomes convinced of Sarat’s innocence and sets about proving it despite considerable opposition. The play is said to explore issues of faith and justice. In 1951, it was adapted into the film “Thunder on the Hill”.

Mum was cast as Miss Pierce who she described as a wardress. Rehearsals started in December 1978 and continued through to April 1979. In general, mum enjoyed the rehearsals.

The play was performed from Thursday 5 to Saturday 7 April 1979, a week before Easter. Mum noted that about 90 people attended the first performance which she thought went well. Dr and Mrs Brittain came to the second performance as did Tricia and Angus and grandma and five ladies from Drayton. Mum thought the audience was better but the play was not as good as the first night. She commented that Dorothy Sugden’s’s voice had nearly gone. There was another performance on 7 April 1979. Janet Bennett, Janet Hardingham and Ella came from mum’s work, see Chapter 121. Apparently, I went with Alan and Liz. Those who went came back to ours for coffee as did the Fergusons, Hilda Crowe and Richard Huntington.

News cutting with photo of St Peter’s Drama Group performing “Bonaventure”. Mum is on the extreme left

My Recollections

While I don’t know if I recall this performance specifically, I do recall seeing mum in one or more plays performed at St Peter’s. My recollections are that I did not particularly enjoy these but went out of a sense of loyalty!

Social Gathering

Some three weeks after this performance, mum noted that there was a drama group social gathering at the Buxtons at night.

Valley of Dry Bones

In June 1979, on Whit Sunday, at a special morning service, mum noted that the drama group did the mime of the Valley of Dry Bones from Ezekiel 37.

Two One-Act Plays

The following day, mum went to a drama group meeting where they read two one-act plays, “The Outpatients” and “A Family Affair”.

“The Outpatients” may refer to the play “Out Patients” by Margaret Wood which featuring a middle-aged woman who had been attending the out-patients department for so long that she saw herself as guardian and adviser of any newcomers.

“A Family Affair” may refer to the play “A Family Affair” by Christopher Owen which features two sisters and their jealousies with respect to men.

Rehearsals took place from September to November 1979. There was a dress rehearsal in early November and, as part of that, Janet Hardingham put a plaster on Wendy’s foot. They performed the plays from Thursday 8 to Saturday 10 November 1979. Mum played a sister in the first play. The play she was in was produced by Eric Buxton. She thought that play was better produced than the other one but she felt the other one had a better story.

Notices of entertainment in Norwich on Friday 9 November 1979 including the two one-act plays by St Peter’s Drama Group that mum referred to

Janet Hardingham and Ella came on the first night. Grandma and Janet Bennett came on the second night. Janet liked the play mum was in more than the other one. On the final night, Tricia and Angus attended. The Fergusons and the Bennetts came back for coffee. Alan went to the Wrights.

Another Social Gathering

About two weeks after the play performances, mum went to the Sugdens in Loddon. The Tickles took her and Hilda Crowe. All the drama group were there. Mum said she had a very nice time with lovely food. She thought they had a very nice flat over a chemist’s shop. She thought it was much nicer than their old house.

St Peter’s Guild

During this period, Mum was involved with St Peter’s Guild. This was a fellowship group associated with St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. It used to meet on a Thursday every two weeks or so. The group met in members’ homes by rotation. Sometimes, Rev Ken Elworthy attended. Members of the group included:

Avril, see Chapter 115.
Ann Burton. I am not entirely sure who she was nor if she was a regular member of St Peter’s Guild. As far as I can see, she only attended one meeting at ours in February 1975.
TWO Coleman. He hosted one meeting of St Peter’s Guild in March 1979. He is mentioned a few times in the diaries and, in October 1979, he was recognised as someone who had served the church for 40 years as a youth worker and local preacher. Timothy Walpole Oliver Coleman was born in Norwich in 1903 and was educated at King Edward VI School. He worked in insurance. He was appointed as a local preacher in 1924. He held a wide range of church offices including relating to Methodist Guild. He died in November 1989.
Gerald and Thelma Cooke.
Hilda Crowe.
Tom and Margaret Culley.
John and Heather Ferguson.
John and Chris Harvey.
Richard and Audrey Huntington.
Elizabeth Kettle. I am not sure if she was a member of St Peter’s Guild but she hosted one meeting in March 1979. As far as I can see, this was the only time she was mentioned in the diaries.
Pam Ludlow.
Brian and Jill Stock.

Mum Liked Their Meetings

In general, mum liked these meetings referring to them as “not bad”, “nice”, “quite nice”, “very nice”, “good” and “very good” or having “enjoyed” it.

Some Criticisms

She did occasionally have some potentially, or outright, negative comments. For example, she thought Rev Littlewood’s talk on Unitarism was “strange”. When Rev Ream spoke on China, she commented that she “had never been so bored in my life”.

Attendance

St Peter’s Guild was a relatively small group with attendance ranging from four to 14.

Activities

The group had a wide range of activities which are explored below. Periodically, they used a meeting to plan forthcoming activities, e.g. in September 1975.

Overtly Religious Activities

Sometimes, although not often, the group had overtly religious activities.

Bible Studies

These included bible studies, for example, led by Rev Elworthy. For example, in October 1975, mum noted going to a bible study at the Sugdens one Thursday.

Communion Services

There were also communion services. For example, in January 1976, Rev Carter led a communion service at Guild and spoke on the topic of “Everybody Gap”. Mum thought it was very good.

Mum’s diary entry for 15 January 1976 which refers to Rev Carter taking a communion service at St Peter’s Guild

“Everybody Gap“

I confess that the meaning of this title was not immediately apparent to me. So, I asked Google AI and this is what was suggested. I slightly edited it to take out references to COVID-19 as these would not have been relevant to 1976! I don’t know if this is what the title was really about but it seems plausible. “Based on Methodist theological traditions and the emphasis on inclusive, open worship, the title “Everybody Gap“ for a communion service likely represents the following, focused on breaking down barriers and filling the void of separation:

The “Open Table” Philosophy: Methodists believe in an “Open Table,” meaning all are welcome to receive communion, regardless of age, baptismal status, or membership. “Everybody” emphasises this complete inclusion—no one is left behind.
Bridging Social/Spiritual Distances: Communion serves as a reconciliatory act that connects individuals across differences (social, economic, racial) and binds them together in Christ. The “Gap” signifies filling the distance between people, or between humanity and God, through grace.
Reaching the Marginalised: It implies a focus on welcoming those who feel distant from the church or marginalised by society, ensuring they have a place at the table.
Addressing Isolation Context: The “gap” may specifically refer to the profound isolation experienced by those unable to gather in person, with the service aiming to bridge that.
An Invitation to All: It strongly echoes the words of Charles Wesley: “Come, sinners to the Gospel feast; / Let every soul be Jesu’s guest; / Ye need not one be left behind, / For God hath bidden all mankind“.

In summary, it is a service designed to be radically inclusive, filling the gap of isolation or separation with the grace of God and the fellowship of the community.”

Spiritual and Religious Initiatives

There appear to have been some initiatives during this period to try to increase the spiritual and religious content of Guild meetings. For example, in early 1977, I think as part of “Renewal 77”, mum referred to Guild as Guild house group. Sadly, I have not found any more information about “Renewal 77” but it seems it probably had a number of central themes, possibly beginning with “B”!

In January 1977, the topic of the meeting was “Belonging” and mum thought it was very good. The following month, the topic was “Believing” and mum thought it was very, very good.

Then in the following month, in March 1977, mum went to Guild and referred to it explicitly as “Renewal 77”. The following year, at the end of April 1978, mum went to the Cookes for a Guild meeting and noted that Rev Elworthy was leading house group there for six weeks.

Play Reading

On one occasion, in December 1976, mum noted that they did play reading which she considered good.

Invited Speakers

Often, there was an invited speaker. Various topics were presented and more details of these are given alongside more details of particular speakers. Speakers during this period included Miss Bartholomew, Jim Beckett, Geoffrey Goreham, Geoffrey Haworth, Rev Trevor Hughes, Rev Ron Ingamells, Prof Lamb, Rev Peter Lemmon, Rev Littlewood, Miss Melbourne, Rev Partner, Rev Ream, Mrs Sugden, Gordon Tilsley, and John Fitzwalter Wright. Rev Lemmon spoke to Guild three times during this period including on the future of St Peter’s and “Going Forward”. Mum rated his talks good or very good.

In addition, mum noted in 1979 that Dr Watkins, the GP for whom she worked, see Chapter 121, had agreed to speak about Priscilla Bacon Lodge to a future Guild meeting.

Film or Slide Shows

In addition to speakers, Guild sometimes had film or slide shows. For example, in November 1975, Jim Beckett showed slides of the Holy Land. A few years later, in March 1978, John and Chris Harvey showed slides of Tanzania. The following year, in May 1979, the Harveys spoke about their trip to the US. I don’t know that they definitely showed slides but it seems likely that they would have.

Rambles and Walks

Quite often, particularly in the summer, Guild organised rambles and walks including to Coltishall, Mousehold Heath and Swardeston. However, sometimes, planned rambles had to be cancelled because of poor weather, e.g. in July 1975.

St Peter’s Guild often had walks in the summer including to Mousehold Heath

Gardening

In July and September 1977, some Guild meetings were dedicated to doing work in the garden of St Peter’s.

Country Dance

In November 1979, Guild organised a country dance. Mum thought it was nice.

Austerity Lunches

Guild organised two austerity Sunday lunches at church in October in 1977 and 1978. Mum noted there were more than 50 people at each. The first raised £25.

Meals Out

Guild organised a number of shared meals including meals out.

Chinese Car Park

In February 1975, mum went to a Guild dinner at what she called “the Chinese car park”. She said this was very good. I am not sure what she was referring to but there was a Chinese restaurant in St Stephen’s Car Park. If this was what mum meant, it was known as Lucky Star but is now closed permanently.

Location of former Lucky Star restaurant

Lansdowne Hotel

In January 1976, mum went to the Lansdowne Hotel with St Peter’s Guild. Mum thought they had a nice time. The Lansdowne Hotel was located at 116 Thorpe Road. It remains a hotel but, sometime between August 2016 and May 2017, it was renamed the Norwich Hotel. Apparently, it was built in 1936 and renovated in 1950 and 1990

Chinese Takeaways

In July 1976, Guild was held at Jill Stock’s. They had a Chinese meal. Mum noted it cost £1.25 and was very nice. The following year, in November 1977, there was another Guild dinner. They also had Chinese which mum again considered nice.

Mousehold Heath Restaurant

In January 1979, mum went with Guild to the Mousehold Heath Restaurant at night. She thought it was very nice. I assume this is a reference to Zak’s as their Mousehold branch opened in 1979.

Personal Celebrations

Sometimes, Guild joined in personal celebrations of its members. For example, in July 1979, they celebrated John and Heather Ferguson’s silver wedding anniversary. In 2024, they celebrated their 70^th wedding anniversary.

Theatre Trips

On occasions, Guild organised trips to the theatre, for example, in May 1975, to see a Norfolk Opera Players’ production of “Yeomen of the Guard”, see Chapter 122.

Trips and Outings

In addition, Guild organised various trips and outings. For example, in September 1976, they went on a guided tour of Norwich Cathedral. Mum thought it was very good. Then, in January 1978, they went to visit Eastern Counties Newspapers. Mum noted that Alan and Nigel Finnemore went with them.

Speakers

In terms of speakers who came to St Peter’s Guild in the late seventies, some details are provided here.

Dorothy Bartholomew

Dorothy Bartholomew spoke to St Peter’s Guild in February 1978 on working for the Bishop. Mum thought it was very good. Dorothy Bartholomew was head mistress of Norwich High School for Girls from 1954 to 1975, see Chapter 118.

In April 1976, she was the first woman to be appointed by the Bishop of Norwich as an examining chaplain with responsibility for advising the Bishop on men and women candidates for all kinds of Christian service. She had previously been a member of the Diocesan Synod and was a lay representative on the General Synod.

Educated at Grey Coat Hospital and Westfield College, University of London, she gained an honours degree in English. She worked at Oxford High School and High Storrs Grammar School in Sheffield before coming to Norwich. She worked extensively for the local group of Christian Aid and was awarded an MBE. In 2011, she died aged 98.

Miss Dorothy Bartholomew worked for the Bishop of Norwich as an examining chaplain having previously been head of Norwich High School for Girls. Images from local news cuttings
Left – presenting prizes at Eaton (City of Norwich) School in 1976
Centre – with a Christian Aid exhibition at Norwich Cathedral in 1978
Right – at the reopening of the Cathedral Treasury in 1980

Gordon (Jim) Frederick Beckett

Gordon (Jim) Frederick Beckett came to Guild twice during this period. He showed slides of the Holy Land in November 1975. In December 1977, he spoke on “Parables” and mum thought it was good.

Initially, I was a bit confused as, in the sixties, grandma and grandad had a next-door-but-one neighbour, at 170 Drayton High Road, called J Beckett. However, this was James Frederick Beckett and I am pretty sure they were different people. James Frederick Beckett was born in Norwich in 1921 and got married to Greta Batch in Norwich in 1943. Gordon (Jim) F Beckett only moved to Norwich in 1946.

Gordon (Jim) Frederick Beckett was born in Fulham in 1918 and married his wife, Joan Hurleston Bolton, in Amersham in 1942. They moved to the Norwich area in 1946. He was a member of St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church and he and his wife Joan wrote a booklet about the history of the church called “A Church for All Seasons”. Apparently, he was a youth leader, local preacher, society steward, editor of the church magazine and a trustee. It seems he worked for Timpson’s shoes for 38 years but retired in 1975 because of failing eyesight. He lost his sight in 1975 but continued preaching. In 1980, he was serving as Home Missions secretary and treasurer for the Norwich circuit. He died in 1987

Jim Beckett was a member of St Peter’s Park Lane and was an active local preacher
Left – Joan and Jim Beckett pictured in 1976 from local news cutting
Right – Jim Beckett receiving a cheque for Guide Dogs for the Blind from John (left) and Vera (right) Wyatt on behalf of St Peter’s Tuesday afternoon and holiday group

Rev Malcolm Carter

Rev Malcolm Carter took a communion service for St Peter’s Guild in January 1976. From Merseyside, he entered the Methodist Ministry in 1960 and served there and in Sudbury, Darlington and Norwich. He was in Sudbury in the late sixties and was District President of MAYC from 1965 to 1966. When he was in Norwich, from 1971 to 1978, he was on the staff of St Peter’s circuit mainly based at Bowthorpe Road. He was also a chaplain at the Norfolk and Norwich Hospital.

From 1978 to 1986, he was Minister at Court Hey Methodist Church. He was the Methodist chaplain to Walton Prison, now HM Prison Liverpool, for 20 years. I found a YouTube video of him taking a service at Wonford Methodist Church in Exeter in July 2024.

His Books

He has written a number of books about his experiences as a Methodist Minister including “Confessions” and “More Confessions of a Methodist Minister”. He was a close friend and confidant for mum in the late seventies, see Chapter 114. She was also friendly with his wife Christine but they split up and, in December 1979, he told mum that he was remarrying. His second wife was Sheila. I have had some email contact with him as part of this diaries project and he kindly provided me with copies of some of his books.

Top left – selection of books written by Rev Carter including “*A Tale of Two Donkeys*”, “*A Christian Diary of Laughter*”, “*Mail from Jail*” and “*Confessions of a Methodist Minister*”
Above far left – Rev Carter with camera. He was known for making home movies while in Norwich
Above left – Rev Carter (left) with Rev Kea Bagaja at Bowthorpe Road church in 1972
Above centre – Rev Carter with collage made by children
Above right – Rev Carter (second left) at the opening of the new Bowthorpe Road church in 1974. Also pictured are Rev Hubert Martin (centre) and Rev F Rodham Dowson (right)

Geoffrey Goreham

In October 1978, Geoffrey Goreham spoke at St Peter’s Guild on the topic of Mousehold Heath. Mum rated it very good. He was born and bred in Norwich and was a well-known local historian. In 1985, he became Sheriff of Norwich in 1985. He had been an RSPCA inspector and teacher but took early retirement to concentrate on local history and writing. In addition, he wrote regular articles for local papers and wrote a number of books including “Norwich Past and Present” and two volumes of “Norwich Heritage”. He was a founding member of the watchdog body Mousehold Defenders.

News cutting about Geoffrey Goreham from the time he was Sheriff of Norwich

Geoffrey Haworth

Geoffrey Haworth spoke to St Peter’s Guild in February 1979 about his work as HM Inspector of Schools. Mum thought it was very good. He and his wife Kath were friends of mum’s through St Peter’s. In the early nineties, he led a campaign to reopen a lane between Wentworth Green and Greenways that had been fenced off.

This campaign interests me because I had friends who lived in Greenways and I recall going there on my bike and then on a lane between Sunningdale and Greenways. I find it difficult to work out the geography of that on current maps as there seems to have been a lot of development in that area since then not least because Sunningdale now runs into Greenways which I don’t believe it did then. Based on a map, I think the lane I used was Donkey Lane. The path that Geoffrey Haworth campaigned over starts close by but runs in a different direction to Greenways. Interestingly, it is now known as Haworth Way.

Professor Hubert Lamb

Professor Hubert Lamb spoke to St Peter’s Guild in October 1979 on the topic of the weather. Mum thought it was a bit technical but not too bad. Hubert Lamb was born in Bedford in 1913. He became a climatologist and worked for a long period for the Meteorological Office. In 1972, he founded the Climatic Research Unit at UEA and continued to lead it until 1978. He was one of the first to propose that climate could be changed by human behaviour. A building at the UEA is named after him. He died in Holt in 1997. His son, Norman Lamb, was North Norfolk Liberal Democrat MP from 2001 to 2019.

Rev Peter Littlewood

Rev Peter Littlewood from the Octagon chapel on Colegate spoke to the Guild in October 1976 on what mum called “Unitarism”. I think mum meant the talk was on Unitarianism. She thought it was very strange but enjoyed the meeting. He appears to have been the Minister at the Octagon Unitarian chapel from 1966 to 1979. He caused a stir, at least in the letters pages of the local press by stating that British Sundays were “as dull as ditchwater”!

Advert for Unitarian service in July 1979

Miss Thelma Melbourne

Miss Thelma Melbourne, a Deaconess in the Church of England spoke to the Guild in November 1978. Mum thought it was not bad and there was a nice chat afterwards. She became a Deaconness in 1977 at a time when that was the highest office a woman could reach in the Church of England. She came from St Anne’s with St Elizabeth’s Church in Earlham and had been a parish worker for eight years. From 1947 to 1968, she was Headmistress of Colman Junior School. She then trained at the theological college at Dalton House in Bristol. This was a women’s theological college which, in 1972, merged with Clifton Theological College and Tyndale Hall to form Trinity College. At the time of her ordination, she was a serving sister in the Order of St John of Jerusalem.

News cutting showing Thelma Melbourne (centre) with the Bishop of Norwich when she was ordained as a Deaconess in March 1977

Dorothy Sugden

Dorothy Sugden spoke to the Guild in October 1977 on the topic of “Slow Leaning Children”. Mum thought this was good.

I don’t know her professional background but wonder, given the nature of the talk, if she was a teacher. She was the wife of retired Methodist Minister Len Sugden and mum knew them both through St Peter’s.

Based on information in a local newspaper archive, she was elected President of the North Walsham Methodist Evening Fellowship in July 1991. In 1993, she was actively involved in the North Walsham Methodist Drama Group. This carried on an interest that both she and her husband had. For example, they both played parts in a production by the Chet Valley Players in 1989 and they were both actively involved in the St Peter’s Drama Group between at least 1978 and 1980.

Gordon Tilsley

Gordon Tilsley spoke to the Guild in November 1978 on “The Norwiches of North America”. Apparently, there are a number of these with five in the USA (Connecticut, Kansas, New York, Ohio and Vermont), and one in Canada. Mum knew him as she had provided care for his wife two days per week in 1973 and 1974, see Chapter 105.

Based on information from a local newspaper archive, he became Deputy Town Clerk in 1949 and Town Clerk in 1959. He retired from that role in August 1980. As part of his role, he sat on the management committee for the Norfolk and Norwich Festival becoming the committee’s Chairman in 1963. He then served as a Trustee of the Festival from 1968 to 1989. Other roles he played included Chairman of the Norwich Historic Churches Trust and Company Secretary of the Theatre Royal. In 1986, he gave a talk at the Assembly House on “Redundant City Churches and Their Uses”.

News cuttings with photos of Gordon Tilsley
Top left – pictured in 1971
Top right – pictured in 1980 with wife, Pauline, and sons, John and Andrew, at a civic reception hosted by the Lord Mayor at the time of Mr Tilsley’s retirement
Above left – pictured in 1988 at the time of his retirement as company secretary of the Theatre Royal
Above right – with MP John Garrett (left) in 1981 at the opening of Norwich Arts Centre in St Swithin’s Church

John Fitzwalter Wright

John Fitzwalter Wright spoke to the Guild in February 1976. As far as I can see, this was the only time he was mentioned in the diaries. Based on information from local newspapers, he was educated at Winchester College and studied politics, philosophy and economics at Christ Church, Oxford. He worked for Price Waterhouse and the Harvard Business School before moving to Norfolk in 1968 to become a Director at Reckitt and Coleman.

In 1972, he founded a new merchant bank called Fitzwalter Wright Limited. However, in 1992, he was convicted of fraud linked to the collapse of the Britannia theme park in Derbyshire in 1985. He was sentenced to six months in prison and disqualified as a director for three years. He was described as a devout Christian but resigned as a lay reader and from his positions with various Christian organisations at the time of his fraud trial.

News cutting showing John Fitzwalter Wright (left) at the time of the launch of the new bank Fitzwalter Wright Ltd

News cutting showing John Fitzwalter Wright at the time of his fraud conviction in 1992

Discussion

The size of the St Peter’s Guild group meant that there was opportunity for discussion and, in general, mum valued this, sometimes referring to it as nice. Even sometimes when comments were mostly critical, e.g. in May 1979 when they talked about the changes in Sunday services, mum still felt the discussion was good.

However, this was not always the case. For example, when they met at the Fergusons in March 1976, mum noted that they spent the time “pulling St Peter’s to pieces”.

Heart of Dissatisfaction?

St Peter’s Guild may have been at the heart of the dissatisfaction within the church with Rev Ream as senior Minister at that time. It was that month, in March 1976, that the circuit invitation committee had decided to invite Rev Ream to stay at St Peter’s until 1979. Gerald Cooke phoned mum to say that the Harveys might request to “cease to meet”. Initially, I was not sure what this meant and wondered if it meant they just wanted to stop Guild meetings. However, my understanding is that this is a very specific term used in Methodism when a church is to be closed, that is it is applied to the church as a whole.

While it seems likely that most such closures would be due to declining numbers, this clearly was not the case at St Peter’s at that stage. However, I understand such requests have been used as a dramatic final act or protest or “voting with one’s feet” when local wishes were overruled by central, including circuit, systems. Mum noted at this time that she was still depressed about church. She wondered if she should do more for the Coeliac Society and less for church.

Business Meetings

The Guild also sometimes had business or administrative meetings. For example, mum noted that they had their AGM in November 1979.

Cancelled Activities

Also, on some occasions, Guild activities were cancelled, e.g. due to bad weather, or mum did not go because she was too tired or feeling unwell.

St Peter’s Fellowship

In addition to St Peter’s Guild, there may have been other similar groups. In August 1975, Rev Elworthy phoned mum and told her that the new St Peter’s Fellowship was for all ages, no limit up or down. However, I have no idea what this was referring to. As far as I can see, this was the only time mum mentioned this and I have not come across other references to it, e.g. in the local press. It is possible that mum was not involved with it, she called it something else or it didn’t get off the ground.

Young Wives

One of the groups that mum was most involved in during this period was Young Wives. This was a group she had been involved with at least since we first moved to Norwich in 1960, see Chapter 79, albeit initially at Mile Cross Methodist Church.

Understandably, I have more information about Young Wives, and mum’s involvement in the group, in the years when mum was keeping a diary so prior to 1967, see Chapter 90, and from 1975. Conversely, I have nothing about Young Wives, or mum’s involvement in the group, in the early seventies, see Chapter 107. This does not mean that Young Wives groups were not active nor that mum was not involved. Rather, it reflects that my information for that period comes only from grandad’s diary.

Office Bearer?

Although mum did not say so explicitly, I think she may have held some kind of office within Young Wives, possibly its secretary. She tended to attend District-level meetings, for example in September 1977 at Joyce Eddy’s.. In addition, the conflict she had with Rev Ream, over a clash between a consultation on worship and the Young Wives AGM and the fact that he “ordered” her to share the Young Wives’ programme with him, indicates to me that she had some responsibilities in those areas.

Meetings

Young Wives’ meetings tended to be on Wednesday and, I think, were held roughly every two weeks. Usually, mum gave some details as to what they had done at Young Wives but sometimes she did not.

Very occasionally, mum did not go to Young Wives without saying why not. On one of those occasions, in October 1976, she spent an hour talking to me about money, dad and my career, see Chapter 114. My observation is that this conversation would not have happened had she gone to Young Wives, that is, such conversations were possible when mum took time off from her church activities to spend time with us. Also, I suspect such a conversation was possible because I probably agreed with mum and did not challenge any of her views on that occasion! She mentioned that she enjoyed talking to me. However, although this talk was important to mum, I did not note it in my diary. I was more concerned about having watched Manchester United beat Juventus 1-0!

Mum’s diary entry for 15 January 1975 with details of the first Young Wives meeting of the late seventies

Planning and Administration

Some of the Young Wives’ meetings were used for planning and/or administrative purposes. In May 1975, Rev Elworthy came to Young Wives to plan a June service with them. Between 1975 and 1978, the Young Wives held an AGM each year in July. However, in 1979, the AGM was held in May. Mum noted that there was a long and drawn-out discussion about whether to continue. They decided they would but they would change the name.

Changing the Name

While mum does not explain the issue in detail, it appears that the group was facing an existential crisis which was common to other similar groups. In general, there were fewer younger women in the Methodist Church meaning that Young Wives groups, as they had been in the sixties, were unlikely to continue. While members of the group may still have valued the meetings and sense of community, the term “young” was becoming uncomfortable for women who mostly, like my mother, were in their forties.

In some cases, there was growing reluctance for women’s groups to define themselves in terms of marital status, partly because it could be seen as excluding single or divorced women and increasingly women saw themselves not only in terms of their marital status. Nevertheless, it seems that mum’s group simply dropped the term “young” and referred to themselves as the Wives group. However, mum did this somewhat inconsistently sometimes referring to the group as Young Wives or YW.

Planning the Next Session

Two months later, in July 1979, mum noted there was a Wives meeting to plan for the next session. Mum described it as a “bit pathetic” although she did not really explain why. This led her to say that she was “getting fed up of St Peter’s”. Three days later, she wrote to the Minister Rev Lemmon about this.

Mum’s diary entries for 2 May and 4 July 1979 with details of the AGM and name change. The July entry also gives some insights into mum’s feelings about St Peter’s, in general, and (Young) Wives, in particular

Invited Speakers

While the format of Yung Wives/Wives meetings and activities varied, perhaps the most common format was to have an invited speaker address the group. A range of people spoke to the group including Sue Beare, Richard Condon, Peter Crowe, Stephen Dowson, Ian Drummond, Rev Elworthy, Geoff Gaskill, Rev Fred Pratt Green, Maureen Harris, Margaret Hicks, Rev Lemmon, Mrs Levine, Pam Ludlow, Margaret Mabena, Miss Miller, Mrs Mills, Enid Tickle and Vera Wyatt.

Rev Elworthy spoke about “Renewal 77” in October 1976. Rev Pratt Green spoke on “Adventures in Hymn Writing” in October 1975. Mum thought this was good. Rev Lemmon spoke in January 1979, Mum did not give the topic but said it was interesting. Details of each of the other speakers is given below.

Topics

While speakers did address religious topics, this was more the exception than the rule. Examples of religious topics covered in Young Wives/Wives meetings in the late seventies included hymn writing, “Renewal 77“, the Jewish faith and the life of a Salvation Army officer.

More commonly, topics were secular as might be expected in another kind of women’s social clubs. On some occasions, speakers addressed issues of general or local interest, such as the Maddermarket Theatre, the Theatre Royal, being a city guide, village signs and antique maps and books. Members sometimes spoke about places they had visited abroad including the Vatican City and Australia.

Some of the talks covered traditionally gendered roles and crafts for women, such as making jewellery from pebbles. Demonstrations particularly fell into this group as they included demonstrations of food blenders, lace making, breadmaking and glass engraving. Speakers sometimes addressed issues relevant to parenting, such as child psychology, and/or to women in the workplace, for example a talk by a health visitor. Mum noted that she did not want to hear the talk on child psychology. I don’t really know why. Perhaps, she felt she would be criticised and judged for her broken relationship with dad.

Very occasionally, there were talks which had the potential to challenge cultural and racial norms including one talk entitled “Through Our African Eyes”.

Sue Beare

Sue Beare spoke to the Young Wives group in February 1978 on being a health visitor. Mum noted there was a good discussion. I am not sure if she was a member of the group or if she had just been invited to speak to the group. As far as I can see, this is the only time she is mentioned in mum’s diary which makes the latter more likely. I don’t know much about her except that she worked as a health visitor. I found a few references to her in the local press including a notice of her speaking at the Octagon chapel in 1981 on the topic “Mum, it’s the Health Visitor”. She was also a Liberal Democrat councillor in Hempnall and a Governor of Hempnall First School.

Richard (Dick) Condon

Richard (Dick) Condon spoke to the Young Wives Group in January 1976, about the Theatre Royal. Mum thought it was good. He was born in Northern Ireland in July 1937. Initially, he worked in the civil service but, from 1964 to 1971, he managed the Olympia Theatre in Dublin. He was manager of the Theatre Royal from 1972 to 1990, when he left after a funding dispute. During his time at the Theatre Royal, “he turned it from a building in rapid decline and threatened with closure, into one of the leading theatres in the English provinces.” He died in October 1991 aged 54. Following his death, a gallery in the theatre was named after him.

Photo of Richard Condon from local press in June 1972 when appointed to the Theatre Royal

Peter Crowe

Peter Crowe, I think, addressed the Young Wives group in September 1975. I did find reference to this in the local newspaper but no mention of him in mum’s diary. I think he spoke to them on 3 September 1975. Mum noted there was a Young Wives meeting that day but her only comment was that they were not very cooperative over the Harvest Supper.

He spoke about antique maps and books which reflected his business as an antiquarian bookseller. I believe he was the husband of Hilda Crowe who mum knew well and who was, I think, part of the Young Wives group.

News cuttings showing (left) Peter Crowe looking at a book of photos of the Norfolk Broads taken in 1886 which he sold at auction for £6,250, (centre) an advert for his shop and (right) planned programme for St Peter’s Young Wives

Stephen Dowson

Stephen Dowson spoke to the Young Wives in March 1975. Mum said it was good but did not specify what he spoke about.

Stephen John Dowson was Rev Dowson’s son. He married Patricia Marion Allen in Jul 1972. Rev Dowson’s other son David was their best man. It seems that Stephen and Patricia had a son Paul who was baptised by Rev Dowson in July 1974. I am not sure of the link but there appears to have been a link between Stephen Dowson and what mum called “mental handicap” but might now be called a learning disability. I am not sure who was affected by this, possibly Stephen Dowson himself or a child of his.

Photo of Stephen Dowson’s wedding in July 1972

Ian Drummond

Ian Drummond spoke to the Young Wives group in January 1975 about his work in the Salvation Army. Mum thought this was quite good. As far as I can see, this was the only reference to him in mum’s diaries. Based on information from a local newspaper archive, he was Corps Sergeant-Major between at least 1986 and 1989. I have not found out more about him.

Geoff Gaskill

Geoff Gaskill spoke at Young Wives in October 1975 on jewellery from pebbles. Mum thought it was quite good. As far as I can see, this was the only reference to him in mum’s diaries. I have not found out any more about him.

Maureen Harris

Maureen Harris spoke to the Young Wives group in November 1977 but mum did not specify what the topic was. She thought it was good though. Maureen Harris is mentioned frequently in the diaries as she and her husband, Robin, were friends of mum’s through St Peter’s. Their son Nigel was friends with my brother Alan. I found one reference to her taking an evening service at St Peter’s in August 1977 and there she was listed as having a BA. That same year, she was part of an “Any Questions” team that entertained the Park Lane Over-65 Club alongside Audrey Daniels, Bill Ream and Jim Beckett. In 1978, she gave a talk on India to the same club after she had visited the country.

Margaret Hicks

Margaret Hicks spoke to the Young Wives group in September 1976 but mum did not specify the topic. I am not sure exactly who she was but she was someone mum knew through church, in general, and Young Wives, in particular. I have not found out much about her but she may have been a member at Wroxham Road Methodist Church as someone of that name spoke about that church at a meeting at Chapelfield Road in 1985.

Mrs Levine

Mrs Levine spoke to the Young Wives group in January 1978 on Jewish life. Mum thought it was very good but missing something in belief, that is Christ. As far as I can see, this was the only time she was mentioned in the diaries. While I don’t know for certain, I suspect this was Mrs Anna Levine, the wife of prominent Norfolk jeweller Henry Levine. In addition to his business interests, Henry Levine was president of Norwich synagogue from 1960-61 and 1967-70. Henry died in 1978 and Anne in October 1979.

Pam Ludlow

Pam Ludlow spoke about Australia to the Young Wives group in April 1977. Mum noted that she showed Pam’s slides as the bulb on her projector had gone. Pam is mentioned a lot in mum’s diary. They were friends through St Peter’s. Pam and mum were involved in a number of the same activities such as St Peter’s Guild and choir. I don’t know much else about her other than this. I assume she had been in Australia on holiday. In November 1984, she convened an Outreach Day at St Peter’s which raised £1,600 for famine relief in Ethiopia. In April 1987, she and June Rose arranged an evening of music and poetry at the time of the evening service at St Peter’s.

Miss Miller

Miss Miller spoke to the Young Wives in January 1977 on village signs. As far as I know, this was the only time she was mentioned in the diaries. I thought it would probably be impossible to find out anything about her given that all I had was her surname and talk topic. However, I discovered from a local newspaper archive and from online selling sites that Miss Philippa Miller had written three books, with Frances Procter, called “Village Signs in Norfolk”, “100 More Village Signs in the County of Norfolk” and “Village Signs in Norfolk Book 3”. She had given other talks on the topic of village signs including at the Norwich branch of the Electrical Association for Women in May 1975, at the Norwich Coffee Pot Club in May 1976, at the Thorpe Hamlet Townswomen’s Guild in January 1977 and at the Anglo-Polish Club in March 1979.

Three books by Frances Procter and Philippa Miller on village signs in Norfolk

Mrs Miller

Mrs Miller spoke to the Young Wives in April 1975 on the topic of being a city guide. Mum considered it excellent.

In June 1976, the Young Wives went on a tour of Norwich Heritage Area, see below, and I think that was with the same person that gave this talk.

Based on mum’s diary alone, the name looks like Mrs Mills. However, in a newspaper archive, I found records of a Mrs Barbara Miller from the Tourist Board who spoke about her experiences of being a city guide to many groups including the Wensum Evening Townswomen’s Guild in October 1975, to the Brundall Evening WI in October 1976, to the Poringland Women’s Institute in January 1977 and to the Women’s Section of Hellesdon Royal British Legion in July 1978.

There were also some reports of her guided tours, for example for the St George’s Ladies’ Guild in June 1975 and the Costessey Jerningham Townswomen’s Guild in August 1977

News cutting of Mrs Barbara Miller speaking about her work as a city guide in July 1975

“Through Our African Eyes”

Enid Tickle and Margaret Mabena spoke to the Young Wives group in May 1978 under the title “Through Our African Eyes”. Mum thought this was very good. Enid Tickle, and her husband Ken, were good friends of mum’s through St Peter’s. I recall them to some extent, probably Ken more than Enid. They were a multiracial couple at a time when that was not common, especially not in Norwich. As far as I can see, this was the only time Margaret Mabena was mentioned in the diaries. I would love to know what was said at this meeting. Of all the topics considered by the Young Wives, it seems that it might have been the one most likely to challenge existing perspectives and world views.

Enid Tickle

Enid Tickle worked as a primary teacher. From at least 1989 to 1991, she taught the reception class at Tuckswood First School. In 1992, she was acting head at Frettenham County First School for six months. Also, she was an active member of St Peter’s and, in 1969, was a founder member of the church’s playgroup. In January 1981, she was part of a panel in Diss with Rev Lemmon and the visiting President of Conference, Kenneth Greet. In October 1994, she was one of five speakers at a “People on the Move” event. She spoke on the topic of “One World, One People”. There is a video of her and Ken Tickle speaking on the occasion of the church’s 50^th anniversary on YouTube.

Enid Tickle (left) with reception children at Tuckswood First School in May 1991

Enid Tickle with Dr Kenneth Greet (second left) and Rev Peter Lemmon (far right) as part of a panel in Diss in 1981

Margaret Mabena

Based on information in the local newspaper archive, it seems that Margaret Mabena had come to the UK from the then Rhodesia for a one-month stay in October 1975. She applied to extend her stay on the grounds that she would have faced execution for helping the illegal movement of Arican nationalists in and out of Rhodesia. Initially, her stay was extended until August 1978 but further extensions were then declined by an adjudicator who argued that she had been born in Botswana and had married a Rhodesian so she could return to Botswana. In September 1980, she appealed this decision. In October 1978, it was reported that her husband Norman had been in detention from 1964 to 1974 and again from 1976 to 1978. She had not seen him since 1975 nor had their two children who were with her in Norwich.

Vera Wyatt

Vera Wyatt spoke to the Young Wives in January 1977 on the topic of “Treasures of the Vatican”. Mum thought it was good. I assume this was based on travel she had made there. Vera and her husband John are mentioned often in mum’s diaries as they were friends through St Peter’s.

They had been involved there or in other Methodist churches, such as Hethersett from the 1950s. I recall them not least because they lived on College Road like us. The Wyatts organised a range of group holidays including the one mum went on to Scotland in May 1972, see Chapter 106, and the one grandma went on in July 1976, see Chapter 122. Vera was active in various aspects of women’s groups and activities. From at least 1955 to 1965, she was the secretary for the organising committee for the World Day of Prayer in Norwich. Both John and Vera were active in music and amateur dramatics.

News cutting showing Vera Wyatt putting the finishing touches to a flower display as part of a festival of flowers in October 1977

Discussions

In addition to Young Wives’ meetings with an invited speaker, there were also some that were primarily set up for discussion.

The BBC’s Iron Age PRoject

For example, in September 1978, there was a Young Wives’ meeting where the topic was the BBC’s Iron Age Project. Mum thought it was good. I think this probably refers to the BBC series “Living in the Past” where 15 people lived as if in the Iron Age for a year. It is seen as a precursor to modern reality TV.

Photo from the BBC TV series “*Living in the Past*” showing Jill Grainger finishing a conical fish trap while Sharon Preston watches on. I think this programme was the basis for a discussion in the Young Wives’ group in September 1978 – image licensed for reuse from Alamy

Third World Centre Game

The following month, in October 1978, the Wives’ Group met and the topic was said to be “third world centre game”. I was not immediately sure what this was but I understand it was a popular educational activity sometimes referred to as “Third World simulation”. Participants were split into groups. Those representing the developed world were given most resources, such as scissors, snacks, paper, pens etc. Those representing the Third World were given little or nothing. One element might be to ask each group to make things, such as paper shapes to make money.

The aim was to move beyond charity and to understand social justice and political structures causing global poverty. In a review of a local newspaper archive, I found an example of a Third World Centre, Simulation Game on International Trade, being used at an open meeting of the Evangelical Union of South America at the Unthank Arms in April 1976. As might be imagined, digital versions of similar games are now available.

Visits and Outings

Sometimes, the Young Wives went on visits or outings.

Hairdressers

In January 1975, they went to John Oliver’s hairdressing salon. Mum described this as very interesting. The following year, in March 1976, the Young Wives visited another hair salon. This time it was the John Cornel studio and mum noted that she had her hair set as a model.

John Olivers

John Olivers still operates and describes itself as East Anglia’s most progressive independent salon group. It has salons in Ipswich, Thetford, Woodbridge and two in Norwich. Confusingly, their website states that the group was established in 1982 which is some seven years after this visit! The 1971/72 Kelly’s Tradefinder lists John O as a ladies’ hairdressers at 30b Elm Hill which is one of the locations for a current John Olivers salon. Apparently, John Oliver started working as a hairdresser in Cromer in 1965. Ironically, John Olivers in Cromer closed in 2022. The salon was originally called John Michelle before a name change in 1970. John Oliver himself died in 2006 of cancer.

John Cornel

Based at 7 Castle Meadow, John Cornel studio opened in September 1960. Newspaper adverts cease in 1986 so I presume it closed around then. Currently, it seems that this has the name Castle House but is empty.

Tour of Norwich Heritage Area

In June 1976, the Young Wives went on a tour of Norwich Heritage Area with Mrs Miller who spoke to them in April 1975 about being a city guide. Mum thought it was very interesting but cold. They had coffee at the Maid’s Head afterwards.

I am not sure where Norwich Heritage area is or was. There are now apparently 17 conservation areas in the city. As of 1976, four of these were in place. The first three had been designated in 1970. They were the city centre, Bracondale and Newmarket Road. Heigham Grove was designated in 1973. On balance, it seems most likely that the area mum toured in 1976 was the city centre.

Singing

In December 1977 and 1978, the Young Wives/Wives group went to sing carols at Doughty’s Hospital and Somerley Old People’s Home respectively, see Chapter 122.

Theatre

During the late seventies, mum went to the theatre relatively often with family and friends, see Chapter 122. In addition, she went once with the Young Wives in April 1978 to see “The Second Mrs Tanqueray”, which mum spelled “Tanckeray”, at the Theatre Royal. Mum thought it was very well-acted. It starred Mel Martin and Richard Easton.

News cutting with preview of “*The Second Mrs Tanquera*y” at the Theatre Royal in April 1978 and photo of Mel Martin

Dick Condon receiving a cartoon of Pinero as a memento of the performance of “*The Second Mrs Tanquera*y” at the Theatre Royal in April 1978

News cutting with review of “*The Second Mrs Tanquera*y” at the Theatre Royal in April 1978

Annual Gift Day

During this period, St Peter’s organised an annual Gift Day. Mum explicitly noted being involved with Young Wives for this in 1975, 1976 and 1977 but it is likely there were involved in the other years.

1975

In 1975, Gift Day was held on Thursday 20 November. Mum noted that she went in the afternoon. The previous evening, she had helped the Young Wives prepare their stall for Gift Day.

1976

In 1976, Gift Day was held on Thursday 18 November. Mum noted more preparations. More than a month before Gift Day, mum was involved in sewing for the Young Wives’ stall, including making a patchwork quilt, see Chapter 126, and she sometimes went to Enid Tickle’s for this.

For Gift Day itself, mum noted that there was a concert by a USA Gospel Choir based at Mildenhall. I don’t know anything more about this choir and have not found details of other performances. Mum thought it was good. At the time mum wrote, they had raised £1900.07. The Young Wives stall raised £40.75 and mum gave a donation of £25. Alan and Liz went to the Gift Day. Mrs Frostick, Marion’s mother, the Lady Mayoress opened Gift Day. She chatted to mum for quite a while which apparently annoyed Vera Wyatt. Marion Frostick went to the same school as my older sister Tricia, see Chapter 118.

News cutting with brief review of St Peter’s Gift Day in 1976

Home-made produce for sale at St Peter’s Gift Day in 1976

News cutting showing Lord and Lady Mayoress, Raymond and Claire Frostick, with US Ambassador Anne Armstrong on her visit to Norwich. Raymond Frostick was Lord Mayor of Norwich in 1976-77. Claire Frostick opened the St Peter’s Gift Day in 1976

1977

In 1977, Gift Day took place on Thursday 17 November. Preparations were broadly similar to those the previous year. For more than a month, mum was involved in sewing activities often at Enid Tickle’s, although at least one sewing evening was held at church. Mum also did some knitting for Gift Day.

On the day before, mum went to help prepare the stall, presumably the Young Wives’ stall. On Gift Day itself, she went in the afternoon and evening. The Gift Day was opened by the then Lady Mayoress Mrs Roe. She noted that the Citadel Salvation Army Junior Choir came in the evening. She thought they were quite good.

News cutting of Lord Mayor Ralph Roe and Lady Mayoress Muriel Roe heading the Lord Mayor’s procession in June 1977. She opened the St Peter’s Gift Day that year

I found reference to this choir in a local paper. They gave a concert at Christ Church New Catton in October 1978. Based on a review in the local press, it seems they were also called the Salvation Army Junior Singers and they were conducted by Beryl Mann.

Based on a review of a local newspaper archive, Beryl Mann was a fairly well-known local amateur soprano in the 1950s at a time that she worked for the Norwich Union. She was a member of the Salvation Army and, in the sixties, was the deputy leader of the Salvation Army Songsters. Later, she became their leader, possibly from 1969 to 1974.

1978

In 1978, Gift Day was held on Thursday 16 November. Mum noted going in the afternoon and evening. She thought it was quite nice. Breydon Chorale performed in the evening but mum came home in the interval.

I have found reference to Breydon Chorale in the local press from 1969 to 1990. This group was based at St Andrew’s Church in Gorleston and operated for more than 25 years. Apparently, “there were 16 really experienced singers in this group and it lasted for over 25 years, offering all genres of music which require SATB arrangements (Soprano, Alto, Tenor, Bass). Our last conductor was Brian Blake (a headmaster at Cliff Park School) who I am pleased to say is still alive and well.”

1979

The following year, in 1979, Gift Day was held on Thursday 15 November. Mum took grandma to it. She noted that there were the Anglian Singers in the evening and she rated them not bad although that merited two exclamation marks. That year, the Gift Day was combined with 40^th anniversary celebrations.

They are mentioned in the notice for this event but I have not found other references to them in local newspapers of the time. However, it seems they were formed in the late 1940s and are still performing.

Demonstrations

In addition to people coming to Young Wives as speakers, others came to demonstrate particular equipment or handicrafts.

Bamix

For example, in September 1975, mum noted that there was a Bamix demonstration which mum considered quite good. Bamix are a Swiss company that was established in 1954. They are known for the Bamix, a hand-held blender invented by Roger Perrinjaquet.

This ties in with a news report featured earlier which gave Young Wives’ activities in September 1975 and these included a demonstration of food mixers by Bill Richards. I have not been able to identify him. While some of the demonstrators of Bamix were named in the local press, none were of this name.

Based on a review of a local newspaper archive, it seems that such Bamix demonstrations were common features of women’s groups meetings between 1969 and 1989.

Lace-making

In June 1977, there was a lace-making demonstration at Young Wives.

Breadmaking

Two years later, in February 1979, the Wives group met at Enid Tickle’s. They did breadmaking with Enid and Heather Ferguson. Mum thought it was quite nice.

Glass Engraving

Three months after that, the Wives’ meeting was on glass engraving. Mum thought it was good.

Tupperware Evening

Also, in March 1975, there was a Tupperware evening at Young Wives. I am not sure if this was a fundraiser or was done by an individual who was promoting and selling Tupperware.

Physical Fitness

Some of the Young Wives’ activities involved physical activity and/or fitness. In January 1976, mum went to a keep fit evening at Young Wives. She noted it was nice. I recall mum being involved in Keep Fit when I was a child and her diaries record her involvement in this in 1966, see Chapter 92.

Country Dances

The Young Wives quite often organised country dances to which other people were invited.

May 1975

In May 1975, mum noted such a dance and commented that there were over 100 people there with about 25 from the church not counting the Young Wives. Mum thought it was a very nice evening.

February 1976

There was another such dance in February 1976. Mum thought this was very good. Tricia and Liz went with her. Alan stayed in as he had a cold, see Chapter 116. I went to my school’s play, see Chapter 118.

January 1977

The following year, in January 1977, mum, Alan and Liz went to the Young Wives Country Dance. Norwich Accordion Club came and played for ¾ of an hour. Mum noted it was very good. She also felt it was nice but she was tired after doing one dance so only did two, see Chapter 116. Liz and mum came home at 10 to 10.

I believe the Norwich Accordion Club is essentially the same as the Norwich Accordion Band, incorporating both the band at intermediate level and the beginners’ group. It was formed in the early seventies and there is an excellent history page on their website. In the local newspaper archive, I found details of their activities between 1952 and 1995.

News cutting showing members of Norwich Accordion Band rehearsing in 1990

October 1977

That year, the Wives organised another country dance in October 1977. Mum, Alan and Liz went.

June 1978

The following year, in June 1978, there was a Young Wives’ country dance at the Tickles. Mum went at 6.30pm to help. She noted that it was cold but fine. She thought the food was nice and that people enjoyed it. However, she and Heather Ferguson felt it could have been better organised!

March 1979

The year after that, in March 1979, there was a Wives’ Country Dance at night. Mum danced with John Ferguson, Peter Finnemore, Alan, Robin Harris, Rev Lemmon, Janet Bennett and Heather Ferguson. Mum thought it was very nice.

Walks and Rambles

The Young Wives also sometimes organised walks and rambles. For example, in June 1975, mum went on a Young Wives’ ramble round Ringland Hills. She said this was very nice.

Ringland Hills in 2019 © Adrian S Pye licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

Activities Involving Food

The Young Wives were involved in a number of activities involving food, including group meals and catering for larger groups.

Strawberry and Cream Supper and Beetle Drive

In July 1975, mum noted that they had a strawberry and cream supper and Beetle Drive. She noted that about 52 people came and they all joined in. She also commented that they raised £12.90 for “mentally handicapped children (Stephen Dowson)”.

I believe the reference to Stephen Dowson is to Rev Dowson’s son who I assume either had what would now be called a learning disability or impairment, or perhaps more likely had a child with such a disability/impairment. I am not sure if the money went directly to the Dowsons or, more likely, to a charity which they supported and/or from which they benefited.

Based on a short review in the local press, it is clear that members of Costessey Methodist Ladies’ Night Group joined St Peter’s Young Wives for the evening.

News cutting concerning a Beetle Drive and strawberry supper organised by St Peter’s Young Wives in July 1975

Harvest Supper

At one Young Wives’ meeting in September 1975, mum complained that they were not very cooperative over the Harvest Supper, i.e. they would not do what mum told them to!

At the end of that month, the Young Wives held a Harvest Supper. Mum was at church all day except for an hour at lunch and tea-time. She noted that she was in charge! They charged 25p for soup, ham salad, fruit salad or apple tart and cream and tea. They made a profit. Mum was very tired at night and her feet ached. She noted that I went. Alan played first clarinet in the Boys’ Brigade band. Mum noted this was very good.

Mum’s diary entry for 29 September 1975 concerning the Young Wives’ Harvest Supper

Barbecue

Also that month, in September 1975, there was a Young Wives’ barbecue at Sue Banning’s. Mum noted that they went back to the Ferguson’s afterwards. This ties in with a news report featured earlier which gave Young Wives’ activities in September 1975 and included a barbecue at a member’s home.

Chinese Takeaway

A few months later, in December 1975, there was a Young Wives’ dinner. They had a Chinese takeaway at Jill Stock’s house, something which mum noted they had also done with St Peter’s Guild. Mum said it was “very nice really”. She picked up Hilda Crowe, Heather Ferguson and Heather Elworthy. There were 18 of them.

Party- or Fete-Like Activities

The Young Wives also held a number of party or fete-like activities.

Midsummer Revels

In June 1976, mum went to the Young Wives’ Midsummer Revels at the Tickles. She thought it was very good. She noted they raised over £45 but there were not many church people went. Although mum did not note this, I noted that I went and thought it was quite good.

Wives’ Party

Two years later, in January 1978, mum went to a Wives’ party at the Tickles. She noted that it was very nice but she had the usual feelings of loneliness.

Feeling of Shared Community

One of the main benefits of the Young Wives group was the feeling of shared community that it engendered among its members. This was highly valued by members and was sometimes shown by the pastoral care provided to each other particularly at difficult times, such as during illness or at times of bereavement.

In November 1975, just after grandad had died, mum got a nice card from Sue Banning from Young Wives. The following year, in December 1976, mum noted that she received a plant from Young Wives when she was in hospital for parathyroid surgery. It was not only mum who received such support. In January 1979, Margaret Culley asked mum to write to Heather Ferguson on behalf of the group following her father’s death. The next day, mum sent her flowers.

Activities with Other Similar Groups

St Peter’s Young Wives group also had joint activities with other similar groups. Mum did not always specify this as with the Beetle Drive and strawberry supper mentioned above. However, in April 1976, there was a Young Wives’ quiz which also involved groups from Costessey and Mile Cross. Mum enjoyed it, particularly seeing old friends such as Betty Colver, Janet Taylor and Joyce Smith.

Joint Meetings with Other Women’s Groups

There were also sometimes joint meetings with other women’s group within St Peter’s and the wider Methodist Church. In April 1978, mum went to a Young Wives meeting about Women’s Work at Heartsease. Mum described this as “boring really”. In September 1979, mum went to a joint meeting of Wives and Women’s Evening Fellowship.

Women’s Evening Fellowship (WEF)

Mum also sometimes referred to WEF. This refers to the Women’s Evening Fellowship which was another group for women at St Peter’s. In practice, this group was older than the Young Wives but, over time, this distinction became less clear.

Mum sometimes attended WEF activities. For example, in January 1975, mum attended their New Year party at church. Later that year, in September 1975, mum went to a WEF coffee morning and nearly new sale. Two months later, in November 1975, mum went to a WEF meeting on stained glass windows by Dennis King. Four years later, in June 1979, mum went to a WEF meeting where a film about the Methodist Homes for the Aged was shown by Gary Tidy. Liz went too.

Dennis King

Dennis King spoke to St Peter’s Women’s Evening Fellowship in November 1975. Mum went and thought it was very good. This was the only time he is mentioned in mum’s diaries.

I didn’t know much about him but found out some details from a local newspaper archive. Born in May 1912, he was variously described as a stained glass artist, expert and authority. He was involved in the restoration of historic windows.

He gave similar talks to Norwich Rotary Club in July 1953, Norwich Round Table Number 1 in September 1966 and the Norwich Business and Professional Women’s Club in April 1966 and January 1975.

In 1957, he became a Freeman of Norwich. He was part of the family glass firm George King and Sons. He founded it with his father George King in 1927. His sons Dennis and Alec worked with him as did their sons Michael and David. Initially, the business was based in The Close but moved to Queen’s Road. Dennis died in Norwich in March 1995. The business closed in 2003 when Michael King retired.

News cutting showing Dennis (left) and Michael (right) King look at a stained glass window from Winchester College Chapel

Women’s Fellowship (WF)

Mum also referred to WF which I believe refers to Women’s Fellowship. I think she applied this term in a broader sense to the circuit and possibly the Methodist Church as a whole.

However, it is possible that she used the term interchangeably to mean St Peter’s WEF or there could have been another women’s fellowship group that met at a different time.

WF Quiet Day

In April 1975, mum attended a WF Quiet Day in the afternoon at St Peter’s. This was a circuit event which mum found quite nice.

District WF Conference

The following year, in April 1976, mum went to Hengrave Hall for a district WF conference. Mum took Betty Colver and Margaret Eddy from Mile Cross. Sister Gwen Bell led the conference. Mum thought the conference was very good and that Hengrave Hall was a very nice place. She stayed overnight and shared a room with Betty.

Front cover of “*Hengrave Remembered*” a book about the ecumenical community at Hengrave Hall

Sister Gwen Bell

Sister Gwen Bell led the district Women’s Fellowship conference at Hengrave Hall in April 1976. Initially, I was not sure who she was whether she was a sister in the Hengrave Community or perhaps a Methodist deaconess.

She was the latter having started as a deaconess in 1949. I found news articles about her speaking at various Methodist churches and ecumenical settings between at least 1956 and 1980, particularly in the North East and areas of the Midlands, such as Leicestershire and Warwickshire. In the late fifties, she was described as being from the Gateshead Mission. In 1981, she was described as a Methodist Minister and was leaving Tamworth to take up a position in Sutton-in-Ashfield. A photo of her, from 1980 is available here. She came to Tamworth in 1976 and there is a detailed article and photo from that time.

Sister Gwen Bell with Sunday School children and a Christmas tree in Tamworth in 1980 obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Asked to be WF Secretary

In November 1977, Mrs Partner asked mum if she would be the new WF secretary in the new circuit. This was at a time when the previous two circuits had merged into one. I assume mum was being asked to be the new circuit’s WF representative rather than the church’s representative to the new circuit. Mum said she would think about it.

However, just less than a week later, mum told Mrs Partner that she could not do it, “told her I must slow down – that’s one reason – other is it WF!!” I think the final comment, and the exclamation marks, probably show that mum had somewhat negative views towards WF which was seen as more traditional and for older women than perhaps Young Wives which she was used to.

Women’s Work (WW)

Mum also referred to WW for Women’s Work which, at the time focused on overseas missionary work. In 1987, it merged with Women’s Fellowship to form Women’s Network and, in 2011, this became part of Methodist Women in Britain.

WW Morning Market

In July 1975, mum went to Mrs Tovey’s for a WW Morning Market. I am not entirely sure who she was but I assume mum knew her through church.

WW Autumn Council

Later that same year, in October 1975, mum went to help with coffee and lunch at the WW Autumn Council. Grandma came by bus to this meeting.

WW Tramps Supper

The following year, in March 1976, mum, Tricia, Alan and Liz went to a WW Tramps Supper at church. Mum rated it good. A tramps’ supper involved participants dressing in scruffy “tramp” costumes and eating a simple, rustic meal. There was a charge for this and this raised funds. I have found many examples of such suppers in the local newspaper archive from 1953 to 1995. While some were organised by churches, they were also organised by a range of other clubs and societies.

WW Social

The next year, in May 1977, mum went to a WW social in the evening. She had a nice time but there were only 30 there and mum considered that not many.

WW Garden Party

Two months later, in July 1977, mum and Alan went to a WW Garden Party at the Tickles’. St Peter’s Guild did a cake stall. Mum considered it a good afternoon.

WW Evening

The following year, in April 1978, mum went to a WW evening at St Peter’s. Mum noted that the Fergusons were there and they were the youngest.

Other WW Garden Parties

As in the previous year, in July 1978, there was a WW Garden Party. However, this had to be held inside at St Peter’s as it was too wet outside. The following year, in June 1979, the weather allowed the WW garden party to be held outside at the Tickles. Mum said it was nice but cool.

Luncheon Club

Mum had some involvement with a luncheon club during this period. At the end of April 1975, she went to the luncheon club’s AGM. The following year, in May 1976, she went to a luncheon club dinner at night as a guest of the Papworths. I wonder if this implies that she had been a member in 1975 but was no longer a member by 1976.

Mum had been involved with a luncheon club previously, for example between January and March 1965, see Chapter 90. My impression was that this luncheon club had something to do with church and Christianity, possibly Methodist. Grandma had attended a Methodist luncheon club in 1971. From a local newspaper archive, I was able to confirm that there was indeed a Methodist luncheon club in Norwich at that time. It had been established in 1958 with an apparent focus on men. It operated until at least 1992. The club commonly had speakers and also went on outings.

Catering

Mum was often involved in catering activities at church particularly from 1977 onwards. Catering activities ranged from providing teas and coffees to full-blown meals. My focus here is on catering related particularly to main church services. It is not intended to duplicate material covered elsewhere, such as food provided to and through different activities, such as Guild and Young Wives or through joint church activities, such as for the Royal Norfolk Show.

Mum was involved in catering for a wide range of church activities including Spotsoc and Boys’ Brigade parties. Mum often did catering with Heather Ferguson and this included providing coffee to Young Wives’ meetings, for example in November 1977 and church lunches, e.g. in February 1979. Sometimes, John Ferguson helped them. Mum did do catering with others as well, such as Enid Tickle, in February 1977. Others who she noted were involved in providing Sunday lunches included Christine and Joan Beckett, Thelma Cooke, Margaret Culley and Andrew and Caroline Wright.

Mum and Heather Ferguson serving refreshments to John Ferguson in St Peter’s Church Hall

In this case, the man in the picture is Gerald Cooke

Tea and Coffee

I think it was usual for tea and coffee to be available after the service in the church hall. I assume there was some kind of rota for this as mum helped periodically, including, for example, on Christmas Day 1978 and after the morning covenant service in 1979. At different times, she was helped by various people including Tricia, Angus, Alan and Liz.

Sunday Lunch

From the end of November 1977, it became more common for the church to provide lunch after the Sunday morning service and it seems that from late 1978, this was a weekly event.

Numbers Attending

Numbers who stayed for lunch ranged from mid-twenties to low seventies.

Types of Lunch

In November 1977, mum noted that there was a bring-your-own-lunch at St Peter’s. Mum provided tea and soup for 10p. Sometimes, a hot lunch was provided, for example, in May 1978 while, on other occasions there were sandwich or picnic lunches, sometimes with the addition of soup.

Austerity-type Lunches

Lunches were also organised for particular organisations, such as Christian Aid, and these often involved a particular kind of lunch that became popular in the late seventies, namely a so-called austerity lunch. One variation on the austerity lunch was what mum termed a circuit Rich World/Poor World meal in November 1979. Mum thought it was very good even though Alan got the rich three-course meal and mum got the poor meal of rice, beans and water! She noted there were quite a lot there.

Detailed Menus

Mum sometimes explained in detail what she provided for lunch. For example, in February 1979, she noted they provided soup, corned beef, jacket potatoes, peas, fruit jelly and Angel Delight. I remember Angel Delight as mum’s dessert of choice in my teens. I have not had it for ages but apparently it is still available.

In October 1979, when former Ministers came back to the church, mum noted that she and Alan scrubbed 100 potatoes the previous day. On the day itself, mum went to church at 8.30am. She and Heather Ferguson did lunch for 72. They provided sausages, jacket potato, peas or beans, apple (stewed) custard and a pastry square.

Mum’s diary entry from 14 October 1979 giving details of food provided for Ministers’ Reunion

In December 1979, mum and Heather did lunch for 43. They provided Cornish pasties, potatoes, peas, Christmas pudding or plums and custard.

Cash and Carry

Providing so many meals to so many meant that large quantities of food had to be purchased. I am not sure if each group of caterers did their own purchasing or not. However, in November 1979, mum and Heather Ferguson went twice to Richardson’s Cash and Carry presumably to buy items for church catering. On one occasion, Alan went with them.

Although there was a category for “cash and carry” in the 1971-72 Kelly’s Tradefinder, Richardson’s are not listed there so presumably were established after that. I found very few references to them in the local press archive, all from 1976. They do appear in telephone directories between 1976 and 1983 with an address in Barker Street.

I am not sure if I remember this particular store but I do remember cash and carry stores. These were essential wholesalers that allowed businesses to buy large quantities of items from a warehouse. Customers selected, paid for and transported the items they wanted. These stores did not sell to the public and you needed some kind of card to gain access to such stores. Some such stores do exist as do hybrid models which sell large quantities to both businesses and retail customers.

High Standards

Mum had high standards when it came to catering at church. I think she believed she was good at this, possibly better than others!

She was critical when things perhaps did not meet her high standards. For example, on one Sunday in 1978, when a high number of people stayed for lunch, the food ran out although Hilda Crowe and Christine Lemmon did get more.

In February 1979, on Home Missions Sunday, there was no hot lunch as Enid Tickle said she had been unable to get meat. I think mum was sceptical and showed this with an exclamation mark. I am not sure why she could not get meat. However, this was the Winter of Discontent and there were some food shortages.

Royal Norfolk Show Tea Tent

Between 1975 and 1977, mum helped at the church tea tent at the Royal Norfolk Show. She had done this previously in 1970 and 1971, see Chapter 107, possibly in other years. I recall going to the Royal Norfolk Show as a child and teenager and have some memories of the church tea tent which I think we used as a base from which to explore the showground.

According to articles in a local newspaper archive, the Anglican church first had a stand at the Royal Norfolk Show in 1950 with its position marked by a large cross. Later, both the Methodists and the Salvation Army opened stands with the Methodists serving cups of tea from theirs. These three churches joined together as one stand in 1967 and this continued from then with a different theme each year and each church contributing in different ways. For example, the Salvation Army provided music and the Methodists continued their tea tent. By 1975, the Baptists had also joined the combined church stand.

News cutting with photo of first joint churches’ stand in 1967

News cutting with article about the church tent in 1975

Norfolk and Norwich Hospital Fete

In May 1977, mum, and possibly Liz, went to help at the Norfolk and Norwich Hospital fete. Mum collected some stuff for the grocery stall run by the churchwomen of Norwich. She was there until 3pm. The following year, in June 1978, mum went to the Norfolk and Norwich Hospital fete to the church stall in the afternoon. I assume she helped there. It seems that the fete was held every year during this period and it is likely that the Norwich Churchwomen had a stall each year.

Providing and Arranging Flowers

Mum was often involved in providing and arranging flowers for the church, both for ordinary services and for special occasions, such as Harvest and flower festivals. She appears to have done this particularly in January of some years and at Easter.

January 1975

In January 1975, mum bought flowers from the market, namely 20 irises for 80p and 40 daffodils for 60p. Also, she cut grey and green foliage from the garden and used these to do the flowers at church the following day. However, she was not really satisfied with them.

January 1976

At the same time of year the following year, in January 1976, mum bought flowers for church from Norwich market. She bought four bunches of five white daffodils at 20p each and five bunches of ten yellow daffodils also at 20p each. She noted that this meant she had bought 70 flowers for £1.80. The next day, she went to church to arrange the flowers. Again, she was not really satisfied with them.

April 1976

In April 1976, mum arranged flowers in the afternoon. She did two of the flower displays on the communion rail.

January 1977

The following year, in January 1977, mum went to church to arrange flowers.

April 1977

Similarly, she went again to help with the flowers on Easter Saturday in April 1977.

March 1978

On Easter Saturday in March 1978, mum went to help with flowers at church in the afternoon. She did all the vases at the front of the church except for the communion rail.

Some photos of daffodils displayed at St Peter’s. This one is labelled March 1974.

I think this photo was taken at the same time, i.e. in March 1974. This explains why Rev Dowson appears in the photo

I think this photo may be from a different times as the vase and position are different

Flower Festivals

In February 1975, mum went to a meeting of Flower Festival arrangers at Park Lane. I think grandma went to the same meeting.

Distributing Church Flowers

It seems that, following services, church flowers were distributed to people considered in need, for example, people in hospital. In August 1976, mum was in hospital and noted that she received flowers from both St Peter’s Park Lane and Bowthorpe Road Methodist Churches. church. The following month, in September 1976, mum took the flowers from Harvest to Mr Buxton, Mrs TWO Coleman, Mrs Tilsley and Rev and Mrs Walton.

Mr Buxton refers to Eric Buxton who was in the Norfolk and Norwich Hospital. At this point. I think Mrs TWO Coleman refers to the wife of Mr T W O Coleman who is mentioned a few times in the diaries. It was common then to refer to women as Mrs so-and-so using her husband’s name. Rev Walton was a new supernumerary Minister. I have not identified him definitively. This was the only time he was mentioned in the diaries.

In December 1976, when mum was again in hospital, Ralph and Jean Dye brought her the church flowers from St Peter’s in the evening. That same month, mum noted that she received a lovely flower arrangement from Bowthorpe Road. In September 1977, mum took some of the church’s Harvest flowers to Mrs Coleman and Mrs Tilsley. The following year, in September 1978, mum got flowers from St Peter’s.

Boys’ Brigade

My brother Alan was very involved in Boys’ Brigade through church. He was part of the 3^rd Norwich Company. At that time, there were said to be 3,000 Boys’ Brigade companies in the British Isles with 137,350 boys in them.

Mum Supported Alan’s Involvement

Mum was very happy about Alan’s involvement and strongly supported Boys’ Brigade, and his involvement. Sometimes, when he was going to Boys’ Brigade, mum commented in her diary that he looked nice and I assume this means she liked the uniform.

My brother Alan in his Boys’ Brigade uniform

Scouts Not Boys’ Brigade

I was never involved with Boys’ Brigade and mum was clearly disappointed about this. However, for me, this was just part of not being involved in church activities which of course also disappointed mum greatly. I had been involved with Scouts in the early seventies, see Chapter 106, but, because it lacked any connection to St Peter’s, I don’t think this interested mum much. Certainly, she was never as involved in Scouts or Guides as she was in Boys’ Brigade.

Meetings, Events and Activities

Alan attended regular Boys’ Brigade meetings and also a range of special events and activities. He played clarinet and was part of the Boys’ Brigade band. They played in parades and church services, including carol services and these have been discussed earlier. He was also sometimes involved in activities, particularly parades, elsewhere and these are discussed later.

Dances

The Boys’ Brigade organized dances and mum attended a number of these, for example, in February 1977. Mum thought it was very good but she felt the odd one out although she danced with Gerald Cooke, John Ferguson and Ken Tickle. That same year, in October 1977, mum went to, and helped at, a Boys’ Brigade dance.

The following year, in February 1978, mum cooked and made trifles for a Boys’ Brigade dance. The next day, mum did catering for the Boys’ Brigade dance. Mum thought the dance was nice but she was lonely as usual. Later that year, in September 1978, mum went to Margaret Culley’s with the Finnemores to discuss the Boys’ Brigade Halloween Dance. This took place the following month, in October 1978. However, mum did not go because she said she had no-one to go with.

Parties

The Boys’ Brigade may also have held parties. For example, in January 1978, Alan and Liz went to the Boys’ Brigade parties.

Sports and Physical Activities

Being a member of the Boys’ Brigade gave Alan a lot of opportunities for different sports and physical activities including canoeing, football, sailing, sponsored walks, swimming and table tennis.

Canoeing and Sailing

Alan went canoeing in July and August 1975. He went sailing in August 1977 and 1978. He also did sailing courses in Martham. I don’t know for sure that these were with Boys’ Brigade, see Chapter 122.

In September 1976, Alan went on a canoeing and sailing course at Holt Hall with John Finnemore and Paul Strangleman from Boys’ Brigade. Tom Culley took them. The following year, in June 1977, Alan went on a special canoe course in Hoveton. The Papworths took him.

Note on Holt Hall

Holt Hall opened as an environmental and outdoor learning centre in 1950. Apparently, it was the first residential co-educational school to be opened by an education authority in England. It was originally built in the 1840s for Walter Hamilton Pemberton. However, in 2020, the County Council was considering selling the property. In 2022, the Council agreed to sell the hall to Gresham’s School for educational use.

Table Tennis

On one afternoon in November 1976, Alan went with Boys’ Brigade to Wroxham Road to play table tennis.

Community Fundraising Activities

Boys’ Brigade were also sometimes involved in community fundraising activities. For example, in November 1975, they had a car washing morning.

Military-style Ranks

Boys’ Brigade, unlike Scouts, uses military-style ranks. Adult leaders are considered officers while boys can become non-commissioned officers (NCOs) if they have reached a certain age and are adjudged to have reached a higher standard of leadership. There are four NCO ranks with minimum age in brackets – lance corporal (14), corporal (15), sergeant (16) and staff sergeant (17).

In May 1977, when he was not quite 15, Alan went to a Boys’ Brigade NCO training day in the afternoon. Six months later, in November 1977, he went to a Boys’ Brigade leaders’ course at Felden Lodge in Hemel Hempstead. Nigel Finnemore also went. They left by train at 5.39 and got there just after 9. They got back on Sunday 13 November 1977 at 7.45. Mum and I met them at the station.

In September 1978, there was a Boys’ Brigade presentation at church. Alan was made Colour Sergeant and he received the NCO cup.

This photo was taken outside St Peter’s in September 1978 presumably before or after the presentation. It shows Alan (centre) with two friends who I think are Peter (left) and Nigel (right) Finnemore. The three chevrons on Alan’s sleeve signify that he was a sergeant

Note on Felden Lodge

From 1949, Felden Lodge was a training centre for the Boys’ Brigade. In 2021/22, the Boys’ Brigade agreed to sell Felden Lodge. In November 2024, the sale had gone through and there were plans to convert it into a SEN school. It seems that it closed as a Boys’ Brigade training facility in October 2023.

Overnight Manoeuvres

Being part of the Boy’s Brigade involved Alan in overnight manoeuvres.

How Hill

For example, in October 1975, Alan came home from Boys’ Brigade asking if he could go to How Hill the following Saturday and back Sunday with three other boys. Mum was not keen as she remembered how she felt when Tricia went to Blakeney and she had leaders with her. From the context, it seems this was probably an activity Tricia did with Guides, possibly a camp, see Chapter 122. Tricia helped with a Guide Camp in July 1975 but mum did not say where this was.

Mum agreed but was anxious about it saying that “fears grow”. Anyway, Alan did this with two other boys later in October. They walked from Stalham to How Hill, a distance of about five miles, to camp overnight. Alan got back the next day at 1.30pm. He was tired and wheezy but OK.

How Hill is a nature reserve on the Norfolk Broads about 15 miles from Norwich. Mum noted going there in June 1979 with Heather Ferguson, Mark and Janet Bennett and Catherine Lemmon, see Chapter 122. I am not aware of a camp site at How Hill but the house and gardens at How Hill now operate as an educational centre so it is likely they were able to camp there at that time

Holt Hall

The following year, in October 1976, he went on an expedition with three other boys to Holt Hall. I noted that he got back the next day.

How Hill (again)

Two years later, in April 1978, Alan went with three other boys on a test walking and camping to How Hill. The next day, mum did not go to church but met Alan at Potter Heigham Bridge.

Camps

Alan also had the opportunity to go on a number of Boys’ Brigade camps, for example, in May 1975. While he was there, mum, Tricia, grandma and Auntie Dolly visited him. Mum noted that he looked well.

The following year, in August 1976, I noted that Alan was leaving for camp the next day. Mum noted that this was a Boys’ Brigade camp at Oulton Broad. He came back from camp a week later.

In 1977, the camp took place earlier in the year in June. At the beginning of the month, mum took Alan to Cash and Carry to buy items for the Boys’ Brigade camp with Tom Culley. Alan then went canoeing and mum took the items to Tom Culley’s. Two days later, Alan left for Boys’ Brigade camp at Oulton Broad. A few days later, mum went with the Papworths to visit the Boys’ Brigade camp. It rained all the time. Alan came back from camp just over a week after having left.

The following year, in August 1978, mum took Alan to Trimingham for a Boys’ Brigade camp. A few days later, mum and Liz visited him there. Mum complained it was cold and a bit boring! Just under a week after going, Alan got back from camp.

The Boys’ Brigade had a long history of camping at Trimingham. This news cutting shows the then Lord Mayor visiting such a camp in 1958

Activities Away from St Peter’s

In addition to expeditions and camps, Alan was involved in a number of other Boys’ Brigade activities away from St Peter’s.

Quiz

In December 1977, Alan went with Tom Culley to a Boys’ Brigade quiz in Sudbury.

District Weekend

In April 1976, there was a Boys’ Brigade district weekend at Wymondham College. A month beforehand, Eric Buxton came round to discuss this and I assume this was to discuss a talk mum and Alan were to give on “As Others See Us”. This involved giving the perspectives of a boy and their parent. Eric Buxton acted as question master. Mum thought it was very good and that they did well. She thought it wasn’t too unnerving.

Parades

There were also sometimes parades at other churches besides St Peter’s including beyond Norwich.

Dereham

In May 1976, Alan went to Dereham for a Boys’ Brigade parade.

Dereham Road Baptist Church

In October 1976, Alan went on a Boys’ Brigade Founders’ Day Parade at Dereham Road Baptist Church, see Chapter 107. This was according to mum. I noted that it was at Wensum Lodge School. A local news article noted that they paraded to Dereham Road Baptist but did not say from where.

News cutting concerning a Founder’s Day parade in October 1976

Gorleston

The following year, in October 1977, Alan went to a Battalion parade in Gorleston.

Southend

In May 1978, Alan went to Southend on a District Boys’ Brigade parade.

Bassingbourn

In June 1975, Alan went to Bassingbourn for the day which mum described as in Hertfordshire. However, it appears to be in Cambridgeshire albeit close to the Hertfordshire border.

From a “Christian Viewpoint” article in the local press, it appears that this was a day at the Queen’s Division Depot with a lot of sporting activity including five-a-side football, volleyball, handball, badminton, table tennis and cross-country running. There was also an “It’s a Knockout” pentathlon and board games such as chess and draughts.

Christian Viewpoint article about the Boys’ Brigade in October1975

Event in Ipswich

In July 1977, Alan went to a Boys’ Brigade event, possibly in Ipswich. He left at 12.30 and was back at 10.30pm. I don’t know any more details about it.

Junior Camp

Two months later, Alan went for three days to Trimingham with a Boys’ Brigade juniors camp. At this stage, Alan would have just turned 15 and, according to the “Christian Viewpoint” article, juniors catered for those aged 8-12 years. It seems that over time Alan was getting more involved in leadership at Boys’ Brigade.

Officers’ Meeting

In January 1977, he went to a Boys’ Brigade Officers’ meeting in Aylsham at S Miller’s house. I am not sure who Simon Miller was. As far as I can see, they were only mentioned once in the diaries. I did find an S Miller who was a private in the Boys’ Brigade company based at St Peter’s in 1964. However, I did not find details of a Boys’ Brigade Officer called S Miller.

Missed Activities

Occasionally, Alan missed Boys’ Brigade activities through illness. For example, in April 1976, mum noted that Alan was ill and had not been to the Boys’ Brigade Battalion show on Saturday.

Events for Parents

The Boys’ Brigade often organised events which could involve parents as well as the boys themselves. Mum played an active part in these activities, such as Boys’ Brigade parents’ evenings which seemed to be held in May each year. Mum attended one in May 1975 and noted that the band were very good. The following year, in May 1976, mum went to a Boys’ Brigade open evening. Alan won the boys’ cup for attendance, appearance and behaviour. Mum noted that he held it for one year.

News cutting with report of Boys’ Brigade open evening in May 1976. Mum attended and Alan won the boys’ cup

Alan posing with a shield and a cup. While I do not know for sure, I think it could be the boys’ cup. At this stage, he had one chevron so was a lance corporal

The next year, in May 1977, mum went to a Boys’ Brigade parents’ evening. She thought it was very good. That same month, she went to Felixstowe for the Boys’ Brigade “Eastern Promise” show at Spa Pavilion. Mum thought it was excellent and “our” Boys’ Brigade band played. The band went in a coach and had left at 8am. Liz and mum went to the evening show and got home at 11.35pm. In May 1979, mum went to Boys’ Brigade parents’ night. At the end of that month, mum and Alan went to the Boys’ Brigade Camp parents’ night at Holt Hall. They took Nigel Harris and Heather Ferguson.

A Note on Spa Pavilion

The Spa Pavilion in Felixstowe opened as The New Floral Hall in 1909. It soon became known as the Spa Pavilion. By 1939, it was a large theatre and music hall. However, war damage meant that it was derelict from 1941. It reopened in 1950 and was a thriving seaside venue until the 1990s. It then declined and was closed in 2013. However, it reopened under new owners in 2015.

Queen’s Visit

Perhaps the key highlight of this period for the Boys’ Brigade in Norwich was when the Queen and Prince Philip visited Norwich in July 1977 as part of Silver Jubilee celebrations, see Chapter 129, and representatives of the Boys’ Brigade were invited to meet them at County Hall. Alan was one of those representatives and mum noted that Prince Philip spoke to him. That evening, mum went to a Boys’ Brigade friends meeting. As part of the Queen’s visit, she came to the Hewett School and I served as a steward for that visit, see Chapter 118.

The Queen and Prince Philip meeting Boys’ Brigade representatives at County Hall in July 1977. My brother Alan highlighted

Bored with Boys’ Brigade

However, despite Alan’s high level of involvement, in September 1978, he told mum that he was bored with Boys’ Brigade. He went down to tell Tom Culley. Mum was upset, not necessarily because he might stop attending Boys’ Brigade, but because she felt he was turning away from church. However, after another talk she said she didn’t think he was. That same night, he was late back from Boys’ Brigade as he went to the pub with Sandra, Paul and Sue. I am not sure who Sue was. Sandra probably refers to Sandra Cator and Paul possibly refers to Paul Strangleman.

Girls’ Brigade

There is nowhere near as much about Girls’ Brigade in the diaries as there is about Boys’ Brigade. From memory, I do not recall either Tricia or Liz being involved in Girls’ Brigade. However, in December 1975, mum went to a Girls’ Brigade Christmas presentation.

It seems that, at some point, Liz must have been involved in Girls’ Brigade as I went to her Girls’ Brigade country dance in May 1976. I described it as a “laugh”. Mum emphasised that we all went including me. Mum thought it was good but very few church people attended.

Just over two years later, in February 1978, mum went to the Girls’ Brigade country dance at night. She noted that it was good and she enjoyed it. She danced with several males!!!

The next year, in February 1979, Alan and Liz went to a Girls Brigade disco at night. At the end of the year, in December 1979, mum went to a Girls’ Brigade coffee morning.

News cuttings concerning two Girls’ Brigade events in 1979
Top – advert for family disco in February 1979
Above – advert for coffee morning and bazaar in December 1979

Creche

In May 1979, mum did creche with Hilda Crowe. I am not sure how often she did this or when she started doing this. It seems she was on some kind of rota for this as Liz did creche for mum in September 1979.

Sunday School/Junior Church

During this period, St Peter’s referred to their Sunday School as Junior Church and mum mostly reflected this terminology in her diary. However, she sometimes reverted to talking about Sunday School (SS). The church had started using the Junior Church terminology earlier, possibly in the early seventies, see Chapter 107, as I recall it from the time I still attended.

Based on a quick review of a local newspaper archive, the term really began to be used in the mid-sixties, particularly in the Congregational Church. My siblings were all involved in Junior Church to some extent or other. Mum probably only really noted special things they were involved in. One key highlight was the Junior Church Anniversaries which I have covered earlier. In addition, sometimes, the Junior Church contributed to carol services and this required practices. For example, in December 1976, my siblings Tricia, Alan and Liz went to a Junior Church practice for the carol service.

Junior Church Parties

One of the Junior Church activities which mum mostly noted were parties which were held in January of each year.

In January 1975, Tricia went to a Junior Church party in the afternoon while Alan went in the evening.

The following year, in January 1976, Tricia went to the primary party in the afternoon, presumably as a teacher or helper. In the evening, she and Alan went to the senior party.

On 15 January 1977, Alan and Liz went to the Junior Church party. Mum noted that this was from 7.30pm to 10pm.

In both 1978 and 1979, mum referred to a Sunday School party rather than a Junior Church party. In January 1978, Tricia and Alan went to the Sunday School party at night and, in January 1979, Alan and Liz went to the Sunday School party.

Junior Church Outings

There were also sometimes Junior Church outings. For example, in June 1975, Tricia went on a beginners’ and primary Junior Church outing although mum did not specify where they went.

Sunday School at Drayton Methodist Church

In addition to involvement in St Peter’s Junior Church, Liz sometimes went to the Sunday School at Drayton Methodist Church with her friend Caroline Douglas if she was staying with grandma for the weekend. For example, in June 1976, Liz went to Sheringham with the Sunday School from Drayton Methodist Church. The next year, in January 1977, Liz went to stay over in Drayton so that she could go to their Sunday School party.

A Plant from Junior Church

Mum noted that, in December 1976, after she had had parathyroid surgery, see Chapter 116, mum got three hyacinth bulbs in a bowl from Junior Church.

Young People’s Activities

At the beginning of 1975, my siblings were nine, 12 and 16 respectively. Given these ages, the older two, in particular, were probably more involved in church activities for young people in the late seventies than in church activities for children. These activities included a youth club and the St Peter’s Over 12 Society, known as Spot Soc, SPOTSOC or Spotsoc. Mum referred to it as Spotsoc so I have largely followed suit.

I don’t know if there was a clear distinction between youth club and Spotsoc. On one occasion, I referred to an activity as youth club when mum called it Spotsoc. I think mum is likely to be more reliable on such matters than I was! I think the youth club met during the week, on Thursday, and was possibly more social in nature. Conversely, I believe Spotsoc met on Sunday evenings and it may have been more overtly religious/spiritual. I think many of the same young people attended both. I will first present the youth club and its activities and then Spotsoc. However, I was not really involved in either although I did attend one or two activities, particularly after December 1978.

Youth Club

In September 1976, Tricia and Alan went to a youth club barbecue in the evening. The following year, in May 1977, the youth club held a concert for Christian Aid. Mum went and I think Alan was involved as he had been to a youth club practice a few days earlier. On New Year’s Day 1979, Tricia went to a youth club party at night.

Spotsoc

“Holy Moses”

In 1975, Spotsoc gave a number of performances of “Holy Moses”, including at St Peter’s in May, in Diss in June and in Wacton and Rosebery Road in July 1975.

Note on Wacton Methodist Church

There was a Methodist church in Wacton although this may have been demolished and converted to housing in 2020. I have not found many details but it was a Wesleyan chapel originally. Also, I did find a news article from 1911 noting the celebration of the reopening of a harmonium. I also found announcements of harvest services there in 1899.

“Nuts in May“

In May 1976, I noted that I went to a production called “Nuts in May“[1] by St Peter’s youth club. From my description, it seems likely that this was a local production probably named after the play that had appeared on TV in January 1976 and which had proved very popular. Both Tricia and Alan were in it. I thought it was good. They had a band, a singer and performed several sketches based on an evening’s television’s viewing. Mum simply noted that we all went to a Spotsoc concert in the evening and that this was good.

Other Performances

Spotsoc may well have given other performances. In December 1976, Tricia and Alan went to a Spotsoc practice in the afternoon. Presumably, they were practising for something.

Leading Services

Spotsoc sometimes led services at different Methodist churches including at St Peter’s and Bowthorpe Road in June 1976, in Salhouse in August 1976 and at Wroxham Road in November 1976.

News cutting from local media showing Methodist services for 4 June 1976 including that SPOTSOC were taking the evening service at St Peter’s

Note on Methodist Church in Salhouse

According to Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine“, Salhouse has always had a strong Baptist presence. The first Methodist chapel opened there in 1775. As of 1820, there was a Wesleyan chapel in the village, However, it seems it may have closed in 1849 and been converted into the Salhouse Rural Institute. Nevertheless, it seems the same building resumed its function as chapel in 1865. The building was renovated in 1889/90. This chapel was demolished in 1967 and a new chapel built. This has itself closed. It was sold by auction in 2023.

Social and Sporting Activities

Spotsoc were also involved in social and sporting activities. For example, in March 1979, Alan and Liz went to a football match with Spotsoc. They brought Rev Lemmon, Mark Bennett and Peter Finnemore in for coffee afterwards. In June 1976, on two occasions, Tricia went on a river walk with Spotsoc.

In January 1977, Tricia and Alan went to what I called a Spotsoc party and mum called a Spotsoc social. On New Year’s Eve in 1978, there was a Spotsoc party in the evening. There were not many there because of bad weather but everyone joined in and mum considered it good. This is one Spotsoc event I did attend.

Outings

Spotsoc and/or the people who went to Spotsoc sometimes organised outings. For example, in May 1978, Alan went with people from Spotsoc to Yarmouth. They included Nigel, Peter Finnemore, Rachel Strangleman, Sandra and Lorraine. Nigel possibly refers to Nigel Finnemore or Nigel Harris. I don’t know exactly who Sandra and Lorraine were but Sandra was mentioned elsewhere. Another person who attended Spotsoc was Mike Ferguson.

Coming to Ours

Sometimes, people from Spotsoc came to ours. For example, on Easter Sunday, in April 1979, Spotsoc came in evening to watch Jesus Christ Superstar on TV, see Chapter 122. Mum thought it was a nice evening.

That same year, in October 1979, Spotsoc came to ours after evening service. Two months later, in December 1979, Spotsoc came to ours again. Mum had cooked mince pies and sausage rolls for this that afternoon.

Broader Youth Activities

Alan, in particular, sometimes went to broader youth activities beyond St Peter’s.

Youth Conference at Wroxham Road

In October 1976, I noted that Alan went to some youth function. Mum noted that this was a youth conference from 3-7pm at Wroxham Road Methodist Church. Mum took him and three others.

Youth Meeting at Wensum Lodge

In March 1977, mum took Alan to a youth meeting at Wensum Lodge.

Joint Circuit Youth Conference

In May 1977, there was a joint circuit youth conference in the afternoon and Alan attended. Mum went to St Peter’s in the evening. The service was taken by the Youth Conference and mum thought this was good.

Youth Meeting

Later that year, in September 1977, Alan went to a youth meeting. Rev Carter took him and the Papworths brought him back.

Youth Event at Framlingham

In January 1979, Alan and Liz went to a youth event at Framlingham. Apparently, they came back full of going on the MAYC weekend.

Youth Event at Chapelfield Road

On 28 January 1979, Alan and Liz went to a youth event at Chapelfield Road.

Mile Cross Youth Club

A few months after this, in May 1979, Alan went to Mile Cross Youth Club. According to Liz, this was to meet a girl he had met on the MAYC weekend. Her name may have been Susan Poster.

Meeting at Chapelfield Road

The next month, in June 1979, Alan went to a meeting at Chapelfield Road concerning Youth Sunday evening services. He was late back.

Shotesham Youth Event

That same month, Alan and Liz went to Shotesham for a youth event.

Youth Happening at Chapelfield Road

Three months later, in September 1979, Alan and Liz went to a Youth Happening at Chapelfield Road at 6pm.

Downham Market

In November 1979, Alan and Liz went to Downham Market in the afternoon. I don’t know if this was youth-related.

MAYC Weekend

One of the biggest youth events my siblings were involved in was the Methodist Association of Youth Clubs weekend held in London in May each year.

Tricia had been in 1974, see Chapter 107. She was interested in going again in 1975 but, in February, she told mum that no-one else was going. Mum was worried that she might leave church.

Tricia did go on the MAYC London weekend on 15 May 1976, her 18^th birthday.

The following year, in May 1977, Alan went to the MAYC weekend. Rachel Strangleman’s father called for him. At that time, according to news articles, there were 3,000 Methodist youth clubs with a membership of 130,000. About 12,000 young people went on the MAYC weekend with about 450 from East Anglia.

In May 1979, Alan and Liz both went on the MAYC weekend. They got back about 8pm. Mum noted they were both tired but had enjoyed it.

News cutting showing young people from Rosebery Road Methodist Church who were going to the MAYC weekend in 1977

JMA

Another thing that my family were involved in with a focus on children and young people was JMA which, at the time, stood for Junior Missionary Association but which now stands for Junior Mission for All, see Chapter 90. In March 1975, Tricia, Alan and Liz went to a JMA rally. Later that year, they went to a JMA jigsaw puzzle sponsor day. Tricia did four hours and Liz seven and a half. The following year, in April, there was a family service and JMA medals etc were presented. Also that year, in June 1976, mum noted going to a JMA service at Chapelfield Road. The Boys’ Brigade band played and, apparently, Liz dressed up in a sari. In the afternoon, there was a JMA rally. Tricia, Alan and Liz went. In March 1978, Liz went to a JMA Rally in London.

Notices of Methodist services for 20 June 1976 including JMA service at Chapelfield Road.

Methsoc

While Tricia was at Cambridge University, she was involved in Methsoc. There is not much about this in the diaries except in passing. In June 1977, I was visiting Tricia in Cambridge. She and Angus went to a Methsoc meeting in the morning that I said lasted ages, from 9am. They only got back about 12.30. I did go to a Methsoc barbecue that evening. I was asked to dry up. In my diary, I noted that I didn’t mind but I thought it was rude to ask!

Fundraising Activities

Family members were involved in a number of fundraising events during this period. Some were to raise funds for the church directly while others raised funds for organisations that the church supported.

Coffee Mornings

Mum, in particular, attended a number of church coffee mornings during this period.

January 1975

For example, she attended one in January 1975. That same month, there was also an Overseas Missions coffee morning that she went to.

February 1975

The following month, in February 1975, she attended a coffee morning at the Howards.

April 1975

Two months later, in April 1975, there was another Overseas Missions coffee morning.

September 1975

A few months after that, in September 1975, mum went to a coffee morning at Eric and Marion Buxton’s. She took Mrs Ford, Miss Bone and Rev Wagstaffe. I think Mrs Ford was someone mum knew through church. I think her first name may have been Ruby and her husband may have been Geoff. In addition to this mention of her, the diaries refer to her twice as someone mum gave soft fruit to after she had picked it, see Chapter 122. I think Miss Bone was also someone mum knew through church. However, as far as I can see, this is the only time she was mentioned in the diaries.

October 1975

The next month, in October 1975, mum went to yet another Overseas Missions coffee morning. That same month, in October 1975, mum herself hosted a coffee morning and a coffee afternoon to raise funds for the Coeliac Society and church. Tricia picked grandma up to take her to the coffee morning. There were 13 in the morning and 16 in the afternoon. They raised £28.50 including £3 for sale of Christmas paper at Drayton.

January 1976

The following year, in January 1976, mum went to an Overseas Missions coffee morning.

February 1976

The next month, in February 1976, mum went to a coffee morning at church.

April 1976

Two months after that, in April 1976, mum went to a coffee morning at church organised by Mrs D Nicholls. I assume this was also someone mum knew through church. However, as far as I can see, this is the only time she was mentioned in the diaries.

From April 1976

After this, there don’t seem to be any further mentions of coffee mornings apart from one for Girls’ Brigade in December 1979 which I have mentioned previously. I don’t know if this means they weren’t being held or mum didn’t attend them or she no longer recorded her attendance.

Charity Auction

In October 1977, mum noted that there was an auction at St Peter’s. This was advertised as a charity auction.

Christian Aid Collecting

Most years, mum was involved in door-to-door collecting for Christian Aid. In May 1975, mum went twice to collect money on Portersfield Road. On one of those occasions, Tricia helped her. The following month, in June 1975, the Howards held a coffee evening as a thank you for Christian Aid collectors. In May 1976, mum collected again in Portersfield Road and this time both Tricia and I helped. Mum and I went a second day. I noted that it was pouring with rain and mum noted that we finished. Again, in June 1976, there was a thank you coffee event for Christian Aid collectors but this time it was at Jill Stock’s. I helped mum again in May 1977 and she finished this off on a second night. There is no record of collecting in 1978 but mum went again in May 1979.

National Children’s Home

There was a similar process each September for the National Children’s Home. As a family, we collected money on Portersfield Road. In September 1975, mum, Tricia and I all went collecting. Mum finished this off a couple of days later. I also collected for National Children’s Home in 1976. I noted that more people than I expected asked for my identification card and many, especially the older ones, were wary of opening the door as it was dark. That year, mum and I finished off over another couple of days. Mum did further collecting for National Children’s Homes in September 1977.

NSPCC

In October 1976, I also did some collecting for NSPCC. However, this may have been through school rather than through church, see Chapter 118.

Church Social Events Linked to External Events

There were also sometimes social events at church linked to a special external event rather than relating to the church calendar or a particular church group. For example, in May 1977, mum attended a Jubilee social at night at church. She said it was not bad.

Venue for Other Groups

Sometimes, the church provided a venue for other groups. For example, in January 1975, St Peter’s hosted a tea for the Coeliac group, see Chapter 116, after they had been to the pantomime.

Secretarial Work

Mum did a lot of secretarial work for the church and much of this has been covered elsewhere particularly where it related to typing and duplicating, see Chapter 121. Where that is the case, I have not duplicated that here.

In February 1975, Rev Ream asked mum to do minutes for the church meeting. She noted that this was because Gerald Cooke could not be there. In November 1978, mum went to Chapelfield Road and duplicated the rest of the church report as her duplicator had broken down, see Chapter 121. She thought it was not very good but that it would do. She took it to Gerald Cooke to collate etc. The following year, mum typed the church report before and after evening service. The next day, she typed and duplicated the annual report in the evening. However, the next day, Rev Lemmon brought her some further reports to include in the church report. Mum was far from happy about this.

Leadership Roles

During this period, mum took on a number of leadership roles within the church.

Communion Steward

At the start of this period, she was a communion steward and she acted in this capacity on numerous occasions, including at special services including covenant services, Easter Sunday and Christmas Eve. Other people who worked with her or helped her in this capacity included John Ferguson, Rev Sugden and Tony Woods. I was not sure who Tony Woods was. As far as I can see, this is the only reference to him in the diaries. Apparently, he was a church member whose job was to follow up children who were not in school to check that they really were ill.

In addition to preparing and helping the Minister with communion, mum may have had some responsibility for communion supplies. In July 1976, she noted that she collected some communion wine from Bowthorpe Road and in November 1979, she bought 9 ¾ yards of material for tablecloths at church. This cost £34.12½ from Coop, see Chapter 125. She described it as plastic with a felt back.

Chief Communion Steward

In September 1979, Rev Lemmon walked home with mum after a pastoral sub-committee meeting. He told her about the church meeting the previous day and about jobs coming up in the next year. He asked her to take on Chief Communion Steward and to also think about being a Church Steward and/or Church Secretary.

Church Council Secretary

On New Year’s Day 1975, Rev Ream asked mum to be Church Council Secretary. Within a Methodist Church, the Church Council is the main decision-making body – see Section 61 of Methodist standing orders from “The Constitutional Practice and Discipline of the Methodist Church: Volume 2 2025”.

I believe she accepted as, later that month, she went to Rev Ream’s at night for a meeting of secretaries and chairmen of all committees to plan meetings. Mum thought it was quite a good meeting.

Initially, I was not sure how frequent the Church Council meetings were but, at first glance, they seemed somewhat irregular. Apparently, there have to be at least two meetings per year and common practice is to have three or four. It seems that St Peter’s usually had one meeting in March and another in October or November with other meetings added in some years.

Church Council Meetings

There was a Church Council meeting at the beginning of March 1975 but there was also one at the beginning of April that year. Towards the end of March 1975, mum noted getting her letters ready for a Church Council meeting. The next day, she gave out letters concerning Step Forward Together (SFT) to Church Council Members. However, she was extremely critical of the Church Council meeting in April 1975 describing it as an “utter waste of time” but she did not say why.

The next Church Council meeting mum noted was in November 1975. Mum described this as stormy and noted that Rev Ream tried to force his own way. Mum gave the example of reading the lesson on Sunday morning but I really don’t know what the issue was here! She also noted that, at the end of the meeting, Rev Ream announced that the December newsletter won’t be ready until November 30 “despite the Past Sub Comm minute of Sep 22”. She was “livid”. I don’t really understand why mum was so upset concerning the December newsletter. I assume Rev Ream said he would not have the content ready until end of November. Mum seemed to think this conflicted with a decision of the Pastoral Sub-Committee from September. However, precisely what her concern was is lost to me in what seems to be a pedantic and legalistic argument!

Elected to Church Council

In March 1976, mum was elected to be a member of the Church Council. So, she went from being the Council’s secretary to being a member. That same month, mum went to another Church Council meeting. She noted that it was not bad.

Three months later, in June 1976, mum went to Church Council at night. They decided to go ahead with a membership campaign. Ken Tickle asked mum to serve on the committee for the campaign. However, mum refused as she felt it was obvious that Rev Ream did not want her.

Later that year, in November 1976, mum went to Church Council at night. She said it was rather stormy at times. Apparently, Rev Ream was not very pleased but she did not say why.

Church Council Changed the Time of Sunday Morning Meetings

In March 1977, mum attended a Church Council meeting. It was decided to change the start time of the morning service from 11am to 10.30am. This change was to take effect from 1 July 1977 or as soon after as practicable. Apparently, Rev Ream was against this change but Rev Elworthy was for it. Mum thought it was quite a good meeting really. Presumably, she was in favour of the proposed change! In October 1977, mum went to Church Council. She described it as dragged out as usual.

Church Council Meetings Improved Under Rev Lemmon

In 1978, Church Council meetings were held in March and October. Mum noted that the October meeting finished by 9.10pm and had been a good meeting.

In March 1979, mum again went to Church Council. She thought the meeting was long but quite good. There seems to have been an additional Church Council meeting in June 1979. Mum thought it was a good meeting really but she got cross once which “wasn’t too good”. In September 1979, there was an additional Church Council meeting which discussed new plans for the church’s lecture hall. According to a news article on the matter, St Peter’s were planning in 1979, as part of their 40^th anniversary celebrations, to modernise their lecture hall on Avenue Road. The aims were to provide a base for Family Network, to provide a lounge and coffee room and to provide an information and supply centre for the Norfolk Pre-school Playgroup Association. The church was aiming to raise a further £7,200 for this project.

News cutting: October 1979 about planned changes to St Peter’s Lecture Hall

The Church Council Planned a Stewardship Campaign

The following month, in October 1979, the Church Council and other interested people went to listen to Dennis Fox on stewardship. A few days later, the Church Council met and decided to keep groups at 10am but start the service at 10.45am. They agreed to have a Stewardship Campaign in Apr/May/June next year. Mum noted that, in a vote on this, there were 17 for and three against. The three against were Mr Leeds, W Harvey and G Ford.

Apart from being a member of the Church Council, I don’t know any more about Mr Leeds. I believe this was the only time he was mentioned in mum’s diaries. Mum mentioned W Harvey a couple of other times in her diaries in relation to circuit meetings. I believe G Ford refers to Geoffrey Ford, the husband of Ruby Ford. He is mentioned a couple of times in mum’s diaries, once in relation to a circuit-level meeting and once, in March 1976, when he declined to join the Church Council when mum was elected.

The following month, in November 1979, there was a meeting of the steering committee for the stewardship campaign at Tim Coleman’s. The people who were there were Kath Haworth, Margaret Culley, Ken Tickle, John Ferguson, mum, Rev Lemmon, Tim Coleman and Dennis Fox. Another meeting was held at Tim Coleman’s in December 1979. Mum noted it was very cold there.

Dennis Fox

Dennis Fox gave a talk on stewardship in October 1979 which was attended by members of St Peter’s Church Council and others who were interested. He appears to have been Director of a stewardship campaign run in November 1979. Mum noted he lived in Taverham. He was a Methodist local preacher and later became a parish and district councillor in Taverham. He was said to have had extensive business experience. In 1987, he became Taverham Parish Council Chairman.

District Synod

The Methodist Church is governed at the district level by the District Synod which appears to have met at least annually. Between 1976 and 1978, mum attended the District Synod perhaps on the basis that she was a member of St Peter’s Church Council.

1976 Yarmouth

In May 1976, Leslie Dye picked her up at 8.40am and then they called for Rev Sugden and Sister Mary Randell. They got to Yarmouth about 9.30am. Mum bumped into Enid Tickle and spent the day with her. She had lunch on the sea front. Mum found the meeting very interesting, after a first rather confusing hour. Mum thoroughly enjoyed it and wished she could go every time.

Sister Mary Randell

This is the only time Sister Mary Randell is mentioned in the diaries. However, I have found news articles about her, particularly details of speaking engagements, from 1933 to 1963 in various places including Reading and Scotland. In 1946, she was working at the Tollcross Methodist Mission in Edinburgh. There is a photo of her from 1939 and quite a detailed account of her, in 1936, when she was leaving Clapham to go to Edinburgh. This explained that she was from Yarmouth from a Methodist family. She trained for the Wesley Deaconess Order in Ilkley and then worked at the Leysian Mission, Middlesbrough and Bermondsey, South London. In Bermondsey, she started a boys’ club and, in Clapham, she started a similar club for girls and a primary play hour. She also led the women’s meeting.

1977 Bury St Edmunds

In May 1977, mum went to Synod in Bury St Edmunds. Again, Leslie Dye picked her up, this time at at 8.10am and they then went for Rev Carter and Cedric Dann. Mum had a very good time and was with Rev Carter most of the day, except for lunch. She really enjoyed it.

Cedric Dann

I don’t know who Cedric Dann was. This was the only time he was mentioned in mum’s diaries. Later, Brian Dann became a Minister in the Norwich circuit but I am not aware of any link between Brian and Cedric Dann. Based on a review of a local newspaper archive, Cedric Dann appears to have been a member of the Labour Party, a Christian Socialist, an amateur meteorologist and a Norwich City season ticket holder. He was a steward at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church.

1978 King’s Lynn

In September 1978, mum went to Synod in King’s Lynn (Gaywood). She went in Leslie Dye’s car with Rev Brian Dann. Also, Rev Sugden came back with them. Mum enjoyed it but was tired. She sat some of the time with Rev Lemmon.

According to a photo of Rev G T Eddy featured earlier, it seems there was another District Synod in 1978 in May in Sheringham.

St Faith’s Church Gaywood

Gaywood is an Eastern suburb of King’s Lynn. Currently, the Methodist church is represented there through St Faith’s Anglican/ Methodist partnership. This has been in operation since 1974. Prior to that, there was a Wesleyan chapel which was founded in 1850. I was able to confirm that the Synod did in fact take place at St Faith’s church in Gaywood. Also see here.

Church Meetings

Mum also noted church meetings from 1976 and these appear to have happened once or twice per year. I think these were equivalent to what might be an AGM in other settings. These may be known formally as society meetings.

March 1976

In mid-March 1976, mum finished the St Peter’s report for the church meeting. I am not exactly sure what this was but the meeting was held just under a week later. Mum thought it was quite good. At that meeting, she was elected to the Church Council. However, G Ford “refused”. Presumably he declined to serve on the Church Council.

Mum noted that Leslie Dye answered Gerald Cooke’s question “Can the church be told about the Circuit meeting decision on invitations?” I believe this related specifically to Rev Ream being invited to stay at Park Lane until 1979. Leslie Dye replied that another General Purposes Committee meeting was to be held before an answer was given.

November 1976

In November 1976, mum went to another church meeting where they saw a filmstrip called “One Church, One Faith, One Lord”. Mum thought it was quite good though Rev Ream was “as bad as ever”.

This film was also shown in April 1975 at an evening service at Chapelfield Road at which Desmond Arnold was the speaker. Initially, I was not exactly sure who he was. However, from a local newspaper archive, I established that he was chief internal auditor of Norfolk County Council. He was also listed as a speaker at Methodist services from 1968 to 1993. I wonder if he was a local preacher. I found a picture of him from 1972 here.

March 1977

The following year, in March 1977, mum went to another church meeting. She said there was group discussion of “irrelevant” questions. I don’t know what those questions were but presumably someone thought they were relevant.

She noted that Rev Ream refused to let them discuss the timing of the Sunday morning service. Based on a Church Council meeting about a week later, it seems the issue was a change of Sunday morning meeting time from 11am to 10.30am from July 1977. It seems this is what the church wanted and Rev Elworthy supported the change but Rev Ream was against it. In some ways, it makes sense that Rev Ream did not allow discussion. He was happy with things as they were but knew that there were some in the church that wanted change. Perhaps, he thought by preventing discussion the issue would go away. However, it seems that it galvanised people who were frustrated at not being given their say.

Rev Ream also made them vote on representatives to the Church Council who mum said had been elected for three years anyway. While I am no expert, it seems the Methodist standing orders require elected Church Council members to be re-elected annually. I don’t know if these standing orders were in effect then. Mum clearly thought that people, including herself, had been elected for three years whereas Rev Ream thought they needed to be re-elected every year.

May 1977

Two months later, in May 1977, mum went to a church meeting which was a bible study for Pentecost. It was led by Rev Elworthy. Mum thought it was good and noted that she thought he did those well.

October 1977

Later that same year, there was another church meeting in October 1977. Mum went to it.

April 1978

The following year, in April 1978, mum went to a church meeting at night. She simply said this was nice.

March 1979

Another year later, in March 1979, the day before the church meeting, Rev Lemmon phoned mum to say he had slipped a disc gardening and was flat on his back. He asked her to take her CPD, the Constitutional Practice and Discipline of the Methodist Church to the church meeting. At the meeting, Margaret Culley and David Finnemore were chosen as the new stewards. Mum was a bit hurt not to have been asked.

Consultation on Worship cum General Church Meeting

In May 1976, mum went to a consultation on worship cum General Church Meeting in the evening. Trevor Hughes led it. Mum thought he was good but she thought Rev Ream was as bad as ever and that it was a waste of time really.

Three years later, in March and April 1979, mum went to two worship workshops. I am not exactly sure what these were but perhaps an opportunity for training and discussion, The second of these was at the Sugdens’.

Finance Committee

Mum was also involved in the Finance Committee and acted as its secretary at times. She attended a meeting in February 1975 and noted that it was her, Sister Margaret and seven men. She said she enjoyed it and said a lot. However, she wondered if she had said too much but thought not.

Three months later, in June 1975, she attended another meeting. The next day, she addressed letters from the Finance Committee to church members. She attended another meeting in October 1975 and two in 1976, in February and June.

Classes and Membership

In April 1975, mum attended a meeting of ex-class leaders at night to discuss membership. I am not exactly sure what this was about. But, the following month, mum hosted two meetings with Rev Ream and Rev Elworthy to “sort classes out”. Sister Margaret came to the first meeting. Mum finished sorting out classes herself the day after the second meeting.

Church Family Committee

Between at least May 1975 and February 1976, mum was secretary to the Church Family Committee.

She noted attending a meeting in May 1975 but only six people attended and she thought it was a very poor meeting. She felt Rev Ream could not chair a meeting and did what he liked anyway.

Mum’s diary entry for 14 May 1976 with her assessment of the Church Family Committee meeting that she attended

Five months later, in October 1975, she went to another Church Family Committee meeting. She found it very monotonous and again considered Rev Ream hopeless.

The following year, in January 1976, she went to another Church Family Committee meeting. She noted that she felt like resigning but she did not as she wanted to be on the Church Council and circuit meeting.

However, she did resign from her role as the committee’s secretary the following month, in February 1976. A few days later, Rev Ream rang mum in the evening and told her that Mr Sugden was the representative from the Committee on Worship to the Church Family Committee. I am not sure of the relevance of this message.

Pastoral Sub-Committee

Mum was also part of St Peter’s pastoral sub-committee from at least June 1975 until September 1979. Often, she just commented that she attended a meeting.

However, in September 1975, she attended one which she said was not too bad. But, the following year, in September 1976, after another pastoral sub-committee meeting, she described Rev Ream as hopeless. The following day, she wrote the sub-committee’s minutes and sorted out Rev Ream’s membership book which merited an exclamation mark.

The following year, in 1977, also in September, she went to a pastoral sub-committee meeting. She described it as “as usual”. In 1978, there was a pastoral sub-committee meeting in May 1978 which she described as “not very inspiring” although there were one or two helpful suggestions towards the end of the meeting.

Things may have changed in September 1978 when I believe there had been a change of Minister. Mum went to a pastoral sub-committee meeting in September 1978. She noted there were more there than ever and mum thought it was a good meeting if a bit informal. Mum also attended a pastoral sub-committee meeting in September 1979. It was after that meeting that Rev Lemmon asked her about being Chief Communion Steward.

Catering Committee

As we have seen, mum was very involved in church catering. In October 1975, mum went to a catering committee meeting at Janet Howard’s.

General Purposes Committee

In March 1976, mum attended a General Purposes (GP) committee. I am not completely sure if this was at church or circuit level.

Property Steward

At choir practice, in March 1976, Eric Buxton asked mum if she would be property steward, responsible for bookings, when Jack Howard left. Apparently, Vera Wyatt didn’t think a new District WF secretary would be needed so mum thought perhaps she should. She reflected that there would not be much contact with Rev Ream and “plenty of contact with men!” In April 1976, Jack Howard brought mum keys and property steward books in the evening. In July 1976, mum went to a property committee meeting. She noted it was good.

Maintaining the Church’s Community Roll

Types of Roll

I think mum maintained the church’s community roll. Mum refers to three forms of church roll. First, there is a community roll which lists everyone with a connection to the church. Second, there is a membership roll which lists everyone who has been admitted into church membership. Third, mum refers to a pastoral roll. I think this indicates those people for whom the church has some pastoral responsibility. My suspicion is that mum used the term community and pastoral roll interchangeably. It is possible, even likely, that there was one roll which indicated who were members etc.

Conflict with Rev Ream

Maintaining this roll seemed to lead to a high degree of conflict with Rev Ream. At the end of July 1975, Rev Ream came round to ours to check the community roll. He came again in October 1975 for 20 minutes to check the membership roll. It seems that there had been some form of disagreement between mum and Rev Ream as she noted that he admitted she was right! In April 1976, Rev Ream phoned mum and gave her a list of changes to the community roll. She noted that she already had two of them and he thoroughly annoyed her.

Two weeks later, she spent a whole evening working on the community roll and, three days later, she worked on it again from 8 to 11.30pm. In June 1976, Rev Ream came round to go through the pastoral roll. Mum thought this was not too bad but she noted “he seems thick at times”. Three months later, Rev Ream came round and gave mum a number of changes to the pastoral roll. He came to see her again about the community roll in November 1976. The following year, in September 1977, mum noted that she sorted out the community roll at night.

Working Parties

In addition to longstanding/permanent committees, working parties were sometimes formed to address particular issues within a fixed time frame.

SFT Follow-up

In December 1975, Rev Elworthy invited a number of people to his house to discuss a follow-up to “Step Forward Together”. I think this may have led to the establishment of a working group which met on 16 March 1976. Mum upset when they set the next meeting date as Tricia could not go. So, they changed the date. About two weeks later, mum and Tricia went to a meeting organised by the working party. Mum said it was an excellent meeting with 27 people there and a very good feeling.

Sundays

I am not sure if this was the same working party but there were two working party meetings in November 1978 in the evening to discuss Sundays. Commenting on the first one, mum thought it was good.

Church Day

In January 1979, mum attended a working party meeting for Church Day. This was held in Overstrand on a Sunday in February 1979. Mum noted that they left St Peter’s at 9.30am. There were 97 of them for lunch. They got back at 5.30pm. Mum thought it was a very good day.

Work for District Chairman

During this period, mum continued to work part-time for the District Chairman Rev G T Eddy, see Chapter 121. She finished doing this in March 1977.

Church Membership

Mum was involved in various tasks related to church membership. Some of these included elements of pastoral care. For example, in February 1976, mum went to see Mrs Coby and Hilda Crowe with their “class tickets“. Hilda Crowe was a close friend of mum’s through church and work. As far as I can see, Mrs Coby is only mentioned twice in mum’s diaries, on this occasion and on 21 March 1976. On the later occasion, mum visited her. She was not well but Rev Ream had only visited once since Christmas and only then when Mrs Coby asked him to go. As a result, Mrs Coby told mum that she didn’t like him!

In April and May 1976, mum went to see Bert and Rose at church. I am not sure who they were or what this related to.

Class Tickets

I confess that I did not know what “class tickets” were but it seems they were a feature of the early Methodist movement where they were issued to members quarterly to show they belonged. Over time, it seems they evolved into membership cards which are apparently now issued annually. It seems that, at this time, St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church was still issuing class tickets in some form or other. Mum noted that she took two people their “class tickets”.

Example of a quarterly Wesleyan membership ticket from 1929

Membership Classes

In April 1977, mum noted that membership classes started in the afternoon. Mum was concerned that these were only being offered to young people as a group. She spoke to Rev Elworthy who apparently said that the young people had requested this as a group and that the classes took time and his time was precious. Mum thought Alan would go if gently pushed and guided but not by her.

Alan and Others Became Members

In May 1977, mum and Alan went to an evening service where Alan was made a member. As part of this, he received a service book. Mum thought it was quite a nice service led by Revs Elworthy and Ream. However, she thought Rev Ream messed it up a bit! He gave Alan the wrong bread despite the fact that mum had got some gluten-free wafers from Liverpool. In February 1978, five young people were received into membership.

Pastoral Care

I believe mum worked as a pastoral visitor, for example, she noted doing pastoral visiting in November 1978. She also expected and largely received pastoral care from the church’s Ministers. However, she was critical of Rev Ream’s pastoral care. In January 1978, Rev Ream came to see her in the afternoon for a pastoral visit. He asked if Tricia had gone back and where I was going for university and, according to mum, that was all.

Circuit-Level Meetings

Mum’s roles in the church meant that she attended a number of circuit-level meetings. For much of this period, Norwich had two Methodist circuits. However, these would merge towards the end of the seventies. In the run up to that there were a number of joint circuit events and meetings.

1975

In March 1975, mum went to a circuit meeting with the Reams. She got a lift back with Rev Elworthy. The following month, in April 1975, mum went to a circuit meeting in Lingwood. She went with Gerald Cooke and Rev Carter. Rev Ream arrived 20 minutes late as his car had broken down. Two months after that, in June 1975, mum went to a joint circuit meeting at Chapelfield Road at night. Mum thought it was very good. Later that year, in September 1975, mum went to a circuit meeting at UEA. She noted that Rev Ream “does go on”.

Lingwood Methodist Church

Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward, in their book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”, give details of the Primitive Methodist Chapel in Lingwood. The church still operates but, from 2022, has met in the village hall. The original building was sold and was expected to be turned into housing.

1976

The next year, in March 1976, mum went to a circuit meeting with Mr Buxton. I suspect this was an invitation committee meeting as the issue of Rev Ream’s invitation was voted on. Mum noted that there were 33 for, eight neutral and ten against. Rev Ream did not reply to it.

Two months later, in May 1976, mum went to a joint circuit meeting where there was a vote as to whether to merge the circuits. The vote was strongly in favour with 77 for, six against and two neutral. Mum was put on the committee to sort it out. They wanted a female from each circuit.

Connie Harvey nominated mum and someone else nominated Vera Wyatt. They were starting to vote but Vera had said she wouldn’t be at the first meeting. Ken Hustler said the person must be there at the first meeting so mum was elected but she wished she had been voted in. She thought there seemed to be a lot of people not voting for Vera.

I think she referred to her involvement in this as attending joint circuit sub-committee meetings. There were a number of such meetings in 1976 and 1977. On at least one occasion, she took minutes for Albert Ward.

In September 1976, mum went to a circuit meeting at St Peter’s. She noted that Rev Ream was really hopeless.

1977

The following year, in March 1977, mum went to a circuit meeting at Wroxham Road. Two months later, in May 1977, mum went to a joint circuit meeting to discuss a circuit magazine. Ken Hustler, Mr Tomlinson and mum were representatives from their circuit. I am not sure who Mr Tomlinson was. This was the only time he was mentioned in the diaries.

Sid Mitchell and mum were tasked with getting prices for the new magazine. I am not exactly sure who Sid Mitchell was. He is mentioned a couple of times in the diaries in relation to this circuit magazine. He also visited mum in September 1978.

There were a number of such meetings between 1977 and 1979. For at least one of these, mum was described as minutes secretary. On at least one occasion, Gerald Cooke and Sidney Mitchell came to see mum at ours to discuss the new circuit magazine and plan. Other meetings were held at Chapelfield Road.

Currently, both the Norwich Circuit (left) and the East Anglia District (right) produce online magazines/newsletters

In September 1977, mum attended a circuit meeting in Costessey. She described it as the “usual long boring meeting”.

1978

The following year, in March 1978, mum went to a circuit meeting at Chapelfield Road. Interestingly, the two circuits met separately and then together.

Circuit Fellowship Meeting

In 1979, a new monthly Circuit Fellowship meeting started on a Sunday evening. In June of that year, St Peter’s had a vote as to whether they should take part. There were an equal number for and against. Rev Lemmon had a casting vote but had an obligation to vote for the status quo so voted against. Mum clearly wanted the vote to go for the change and commented “How pathetic are St P”.

Circuit Fellowship Meeting: October 1979

Apparently, the first of these new Circuit Fellowships was held at Rosebery Road at 7pm in October. It is clear that there was a split between those churches taking part (Chapelfield Road, Wroxham Road, Mile Cross and Rosebery Road) and those who did not take part (Heartsease Lane, St Peter’s and Thorpe Road) but ran their own evening services. Despite the fact that St Peter’s was not joining in officially, eight people from the church went including mum and Rev Lemmon led the meeting. Mum noted that the topic was “Any Questions” and mum thought it was very good. Based on the notice of the service, there was a panel made up of Rev Broadhurst, Rev Windridge, Rev Lemmon and Rev Ray Simpson. The question master was Mr T Coleman.

Rev Ray Simpson

Rev Ray Simpson was a member of the panel at the first Circuit Fellowship meeting in October 1979. As far as I can see, he was not mentioned in mum’s diaries. Born in Aylesbury in 1940, he grew up in Woking and attended the Methodist Sunday School. He was ordained as an Anglican priest in 1965 and served in Stoke and London before coming to Norwich to work for the Bible Society. He took on other roles in Norwich including as Minister in Bowthorpe. In 1987, he visited Lindisfarne which led to the founding of the Community of Aidan and Hilda in 1994. He lived on Lindisfarne until 2017 and then retired to Berwick-upon-Tweed. He died in September 2025.

Circuit Fellowship Meeting: November 1979

In November 1979, the Circuit Fellowship meeting was at Chapelfield Road. Mum noted that the topic was alcohol and she thought it was not bad. Margaret and Arnold Clough were there and mum noted it was nice to see them. According to the notices for that day, the speaker was Mr Stephen Green and the topic was “Alcohol and Alcoholism”.

Stephen Green

Stephen Green spoke at the second Circuit Fellowship meeting in November 1979 on the topic of “Alcohol and Alcoholism”. As far as I can see, he was not mentioned in mum’s diaries. However, based on a review of a local newspaper archive, he was the Director of the Norfolk Council on Alcoholism and headed up their centre at Parsonage Square which opened in 1979. He was a trained social worker and came to Norwich from Greenock. It seems he settled in Norwich as, in 1987, he was working for the Norfolk Community Alcohol Service (NORCAS), the successor organisation to the Norfolk Council on Alcoholism, and, in 1994, was the alcohol and drug policy officer for the East Anglian Regional Health Authority.

Circuit Fellowship Meeting: December 1979

The Circuit Fellowship meeting in December 1979 was held at Wroxham Road with Bert Richards speaking on the topic of “The First Christmas – What Really Happened!” I have covered this earlier with other Christmas activities.

District-Level Meetings

During this period, mum sometimes went to district-level meetings. For example, in July 1975, mum went to a district stewardship meeting in Thetford. She went with Rev Ream, Leslie Dye and Janet Howard. Mum thought it was quite good.

Much later, in November 1979, mum went to a district ministries meeting at St Peter’s.

Conference Committee

In December 1979, mum attended a conference committee meeting. I assume this related to the Methodist Conference but I am not sure if this was for Conference in general or specifically for the 1981 Conference which was to be held in Norwich. The focus of the meeting was on printing and publicity and mum was secretary. Mum liked the meeting as it was all men plus her!

Hosting Students

At the start of 1975, Rev Elworthy asked mum if she would host students on Sunday evenings. As far as I can see, this happened twice, in January and February 1975, On the second occasion, mum noted that 15 came for coffee after the evening service.

Expert on “Broken Marriage“?

I don’t know if mum was seen as an expert on “broken marriage” in church and/or if she saw herself in that way.

In April 1976, while at a women’s conference in Hengrave, she spoke to Gwen Bell about a leaflet on “broken marriages”. Gwen told her to put down what was needed. It sounds as if mum was proposing developing such a leaflet.

The following month, in May 1976, Janet Ward told mum about a friend of theirs whose wife had left him. She asked mum for advice. Mum told her, after a long chat, to tell him to go to work as usual and live a day at a time like Rev Dowson had told mum so many times.

Two months later, in July 1976, Rev Carter asked mum if she would write an article for “Christian Viewpoint”. I don’t know what the topic was but perhaps it was related to “broken marriage”.

There was a weekly feature called “Christian Viewpoint” every Friday in the Eastern Evening News. I have not found any article written by mum and I feel sure she would have mentioned it in her diary had she had such an article published.

Ecumenical Meetings

Mum sometimes attended ecumenical meetings. For example, in March 1976, she went to a meeting at St Peter’s of Methodists and Roman Catholics. Those involved appear to have been the Methodist President Rev A Raymond George and the Bishop of Elmham Alan Clark. Mum thought Rev George was very good while the bishop was fair. Mum helped with coffee afterwards.

The meeting at St Peter’s was part of a five-day visit by Rev A Raymond George to East Anglia. He praised ecumenical progress between Roman Catholics and Methodists stressing the common features and shared interests of the two faiths. However, he recognised that there were areas of difference. Bishop Clark echoed these remarks and stressed the friendship between the two faiths. Other elements of the President’s visit included meeting Ministers and their wives at Centre 71 in the Close. This was an ecumenical centre which opened in 1972.

Rev A Raymond George

Rev A Raymond George spoke at an ecumenical meeting with Roman Catholics at St Peter’s in March 1976. He was born in Gloucester in 1912 and was educated at the Crypt School. In 1931, he went to Balliol College in Oxford gaining a double first in classical Greats. He trained for the Methodist Ministry at Wesley House in Cambridge. He spent the year 1937-38 as a Finch scholar at the university of Marburg.

After ordination, he served in Methodist theological colleges for 53 years including in Birmingham, Manchester, Leeds, London and Bristol. In particular, he served at Wesley College Headingley from 1946 to 1967 and was Principal from 1961.

His ministry had an international element serving in a variety of capacities, for example as a World Council of Churches observer on the Roman Catholic Liturgical Consilium at the Vatican from 1966 onwards.

In 1975-76, he was President of the Methodist Conference and he was involved in the development of the 1975 Methodist Service Book. In retirement, he continued to teach. He died in Bristol in June 1998.

News cutting showing Rev A Raymond George, President of the Methodist Conference meeting students at the UEA Chaplaincy in March 1976

News cutting showing Rev A Raymond George, President of the Methodist Conference at the UEA Chaplaincy in March 1976. I think I recognise Rev G T Eddy, District Chairman, on the right. The central figure, with moustache, could be Rev Elworthy but I am not sure

Bishop Alan Clark

Bishop Alan Clark also spoke at the same ecumenical meeting as Rev George in March 1976. Alan Charles Clark was Bishop of Elmham, in North Norfolk, from 1969 to 1976 and, from 1976 to 1995, he was Bishop of East Anglia. Born in Bickley Kent in August 1919, he became a Catholic priest in 1945. He died in July 2002 and is buried in Walsingham.

News cutting featuring photo of Alan Clark, Bishop of Elmham in March 1976

Other Churches

During this period, mum and/or other family members went to activities at a wide range of other churches, both Methodist and of different denominations. I present these activities here, first by Methodist church, in alphabetical order, and then other churches. In addition to explaining the activity, I give some information about the church or cross-reference where I have documented this previously. Details of those who spoke at particular meetings are given at the end of the list of churches.

Attleborough

In October 1977, mum went to Attleborough, see Chapter 90, to hear the President of Conference, Rev B Arthur Shaw speak. She took Wendy Moulton and the Papworths. Mum thought it was excellent.

News cutting concerning the visit of the President of the Methodist Conference, Rev B Arthur Shaw, to East Anglia in October 1977. Left – details of the visit overall and right – details of the meeting in Attleborough that mum attended

Blofield Heath

On one Sunday in September 1976, we left grandma’s early as Tricia was going to take the service in Blofield Heath.

According to Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”, there was a Wesleyan chapel in Blofield as early as 1846. However, it seems that that chapel joined the Wesleyan Reform Church but only operated until 1864. In 1868, a Primitive Methodist chapel was built in Blofield Heath. Repairs and renovations were carried out in the early 1930s and 1971. It closed in 2007 and was converted into a house.

Bowthorpe Road

During this period, mum attended a lot of services at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church, see Chapter 79.

At one point, she was attending one service, perhaps the morning service, at St Peter’s, and then attending another, perhaps the evening service, at Bowthorpe Road. Sometimes, but not always, this was to avoid Rev Ream at St Peter’s. She also liked the services at Bowthorpe Road particularly those led by Rev Carter. However, on at least one occasion, she noted that she missed Park Lane!

Other speakers she heard at Bowthorpe Road included Mr Bowler, Rev Jack Burton, Mr Dunning, Rev Elworthy, Mr Lemmon and Mr Riseborough. On two occasions, in June 1976 and April 1977, Spotsoc took the evening service at Bowthorpe Road. On the second occasion, the topic was “The Family of Man”.

Mum also sometimes went for special services, including particularly communion and also Harvest in 1976, covenant services in 1977 and 1978 and a service on Easter Sunday in 1977. Sometimes, mum went to other activities at Bowthorpe Road. For example, in November 1977, mum and Liz went to a country dance at Bowthorpe Road.

Chapelfield Road

Another church mum went to frequently was Chapelfield Road Methodist Church, see Chapter 79. Here, I focus on special meetings that mum went to but there were other reasons why mum or other family members went to Chapelfield Road including to attend Circuit Fellowships, for circuit youth events, for combined choir practices and for circuit meetings. On one occasion, mum went there to use the duplicator as hers was broken, see Chapter 121.

Meeting with Colin Morris

During this period, mum heard Colin Morris speak twice at Chapelfield Road. In 1975, he spoke at the district May meeting. Mum said he was excellent.

The second time, in March 1977, was when he was President of Conference. Mum and Tricia went at night. The Festival Choir sang “And the Glory of the Lord” and Pratt Green’s Jubilee Hymn for the nation. Based on a letter from Vera Wyatt to the press, it seems this was the same combined Methodist choir that was preparing to perform “The Messiah”. Mum was part of this choir. I believe that “And the Glory of the Lord” is a piece from “The Messiah” and that the Pratt Green Jubilee Hymn was entitled “It is God who Holds the Nations in the Hollow of His Hand”.

Mum thought they sang excellently. There were about 850 there and the church was full. Christine Carter sat with mum. Mum thought the service was nice and that Rev Carter had recorded it. However, Colin Morris was not as good as she had hoped although the last ten minutes were very good as was the last prayer.

News cuttings concerning Colin Morris’s visit to Norwich in March 1977
Top left – notice of service at Chapelfield Road that mum attended
Centre left – letter to the press from Rev Broadhurst reacting to a comment in a review of the service which stated that a fleet of cars like that seen outside the church might more normally be associated with bingo night
Top right – letter to the press from Vera Wyatt focused on the choir’s performance at that meeting
Above – Colin Morris (centre) meeting other leaders at that meeting. They are (left to right) Rev Kenneth Broadhurst, Dr David Souster, Rev Geoffrey Eddy and Rev William Reading

Meeting with Dr Esther Waterhouse

In May 1978, mum went to Chapelfield Road to hear Dr Esther Waterhouse the Vice President of Conference. She spoke on health and healing. Mum thought it was very good. The Festival Choir sang “Jesu Joy of Man’s Desiring”, Britten’s “Jubilate Deo” and “The Blessing”. While there are a number of pieces “this “The Blessing” could have been, one that is likely is John Rutter’s “The Lord Bless You and Keep You“.

Two news cuttings concerning the visit of Dr Esther Waterhouse to Norwich in May 1978 including a preview of her overall visit (left) and a review of the meeting at Chapelfield Road (right)

Meeting with Donald English

At the end of January 1979, Alan and Liz went to a youth event at Chapelfield Road. This was addressed by the President of the Methodist Conference, Donald English. Mum also went to a service there at night to hear him speak.

Three news cuttings concerning the visit of Rev Donald English to Norwich in January 1979. The top two cuttings preview and review his visit overall. The lower cutting presents a detailed review of the youth event that Alan and Liz went to

Costessey

In November 1976, mum and Alan went to see “The Cross and the Switchblade” at Costessey, see Chapter 90. Mum thought it was quite good but noted that Alan said little.

The following year, on Good Friday, in April 1977, mum went to Costessey Church at night for the Easter “Story” by the young people. She rated it very good. She noted that Rev Carter had written and produced it.

A few months later, in July 1977, mum took Rev Carter to Costessey as his wife Christine was away with the car.

Heartsease Lane

In February 1976, mum went to a meeting of pastoral visitors at Heartsease Lane Methodist Church, see Chapter 79. There were about 70 people there from two circuits. There were 19 from St Peter’s. Mum noted that, for once, they supported well.

Two years later, in August 1978, mum took Alan and the Bennetts to take the evening service there. According to the notices for that week, this service was taken by Spot Soc. Mum complained in her diary that this was now all that remained of Spotsoc.

HELM

Mum also went to Heartsease Lane a number of times during this period to see performances by their drama group, Heartsease Lane Methodist Players (HELM).

“The Vigil”

In April 1976, mum went to see “The Vigil” there. She thought it was very, very good. This was a performance over three nights of the play by Ladislas Fodro. A local news article reported that they had hit a “costume snag” as they tried to borrow a soldier’s uniform from the US base at Lakenheath but found that this was not allowed for security reasons! Another article reviewed the performance commenting that the play is set in a modern courtroom where the resurrection story is put on trial as a gardener is accused of stealing Jesus’ body.

“Waters of the Moon“

In April 1979, mum went with the Fergusons, Hilda Crowe and Richard Huntington to see the HELM players give “Waters of the Moon” although mum referred to it as “Waters on the Moon”. Mum thought that it was well done but there was no story to the play so she didn’t think it was as good as theirs. A newspaper review called it a subtle piece laced with humour.

” A Public Mischief”

Later that year, in October 1979, mum went with Janet Bennett and John and Heather Ferguson to see the Heartsease Players perform A Public Mischief. Mum thought it was quite good and better than their last play. However, Janet Bennett said diplomatically that the St Peter’s play had been better! A review in the local press was fairly critical but identified some bright spots particularly the performances of Sandra Allen and Daphne Guttridge.

Mile Cross

In October 1976, mum went to Mile Cross Methodist Church, see Chapter 79, in the evening and heard Dr Souster. Mum considered this quite good.

Salhouse

In August 1976, Tricia and Alan went with Spotsoc to take the service in Salhouse. According to Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”, Salhouse has always had a strong Baptist presence. The first Methodist chapel opened there in 1775. As of 1820, there was a Wesleyan chapel in the village, However, it seems it may have closed in 1849 and been converted into the Salhouse Rural Institute. Nevertheless, it seems the same building resumed its function as chapel in 1865. The building was renovated in 1889/90. This chapel was demolished in 1967 and a new chapel built. I believe this has itself closed.

Sprowston Road

In November 1976, mum noted that Alan went with Spotsoc to take the service at Sprowston Road. Initially, I thought she was referring to Wroxham Road church in Sprowston. I was aware there had been another church in Sprowston Road but I thought it had already closed by this point. Based on Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward’s book “Through Cloud and Sunshine”, the Wesleyan chapel in Sprowston Road opened in September 1909. Originally, the building was seen only as a temporary measure but plans for a more permanent structure were not realised. The building was refurbished in 1954 but the decision to close was taken in the eighties. The building was sold, demolished and replaced with a hostel.

St Faiths

In January 1975, mum took Rev Ken Elworthy to St Faiths in the evening as it would have been a repeat covenant service at St Peter’s.

According to the book “Through Cloud and Sunshine” by Norma Virgoe and Albert Ward, there were two Methodist chapels in St Faiths. There was a Primitive Methodist Chapel in Newton St Faith from 1872 until it closed in 1960. The building is now apparently used for storage. A Wesleyan Chapel was established in 1822 in Horsham St Faith. It closed some time prior to 2004 and is now a residential building called Wesley House.

Photo of former Methodist chapel in Horsham St Faiths in 2009 © Evelyn Simak licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

Thorpe Road

In June 1977, mum took Rev Carter to Thorpe Road, see Chapter 79, as Christine Carter had taken the car to see her father.

Wesley Methodist Church, Cambridge

In November 1976, we went as a family to see Tricia in Cambridge. While others went to church, I sat in the car and read the paper. I noted that I went to a service in the afternoon to listen to Tricia do Joseph. This merited three exclamation marks. Mum noted that both services were at Wesley Methodist Church. She noted that Alan and Liz went with her to the morning service and that I stayed in the car. She commented that the performance of Joseph was by Methsoc and was very good.

In 1805, Methodists started meeting in a room in the inn yard of “The Brazen George”. Early chapels built were Barnwell Chapel in Fitzroy Street and another in Green Street. By 1845, the membership of the Green Street chapel was 300. Alarger chapel, in Hobson Street, opened in 1849 and Green Street chapel closed. Members from Fitzroy Street joined them in 1856. At the start of the 20^th century, a larger building was needed and Wesley chapel opened in May 1913. The building was refurbished between 1988 and 1990.

Wesley Methodist Church, Cambridge in 2025 © Stephen Craven licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

Wroxham Road/Sprowston

Mum and other family members quite often went to activities at what is now Sprowston Methodist Church, see Chapter 79. Mum always referred to it as Wroxham Road Methodist Church and I have therefore mostly used that name.

Activities varied from conferences, training events, youth activities, women’s activities and business meetings. In October 1976, Alan attended a youth conference at Wroxham Road from 3-7pm. A month later, in November 1976, Alan went to Wroxham Road one afternoon to play table tennis with Boys’ Brigade.

In March 1977, I noted that mum went to Wroxham Road. This was a Ministries Training Day led by Rev Christopher D Bacon, the Secretary of the Division of Ministries. There were only about 25 people there but mum thought it was very good.

Just under two weeks later, mum went to a circuit meeting at Wroxham Road. She took Will Harvey and Rev Carter. Also, in June 1979, mum went to a Wives Beetle Drive at Wroxham Road. She thought it was very good fun.

Other Churches

In addition to going to other Methodist churches, mum and other family members sometimes went to churches of other denominations, particularly the Church of England. Anglican churches visited are listed roughly in alphabetical order with churches other than Anglican churches mentioned at the end. Details of any speakers heard are also listed after the details of the churches.

Norwich Anglican Cathedral

Mum quite often went to Norwich’s Anglican Cathedral, see Chapter 79. Rather than presenting events chronologically, I have grouped them into similar types of activities.

Prayer Events

Sometimes, mum attended particular prayer events at the Cathedral.

In January 1975, mum went to a “Chain of Prayer” from 12 to 12.30. An article in the local press explained that this was part of a week of prayer for unity organised by Norwich Council of Churches. The chain of prayer took place in St Saviour’s Chapel alongside the Cathedral. The chain was divided into 15-minute sessions with 45 congregations taking responsibility for covering these. It was due to end at 5.15pm with evensong in the Cathedral. Apparently, the idea came from a meeting of church representatives and Ministers. In addition, short, daily prayers for unity were going to be held that week from 12 noon for about 15 to 20 minutes.

News cutting concerning the “*Chain of Prayer*” organised by Norwich Council of Churches in January 1975

Norwich High School for Girls Activities

There were quite a few activities related to Tricia’s school, Norwich High School for Girls. These are only mentioned briefly here as they have been covered in more detail elsewhere, see Chapter 118. In February 1975, mum and Tricia went to the High School centenary service at the Cathedral. The following month, in March 1975, mum went to the Cathedral to hear a High School performance of Benjamin Brittain’s “Missa Brevis” and Haydn’s “Nelson Mass”. In December 1975, mum went to the High School carol service at the Cathedral. Tricia was involved in it and in practices beforehand. In March 1976, mum went to the High School performance of the “Easter Story” by Schutz and Vivaldi’s “Gloria” in the Cathedral at night. Tricia played the violin.

“Songs of Praise“

In November 1975, mum was involved in rehearsing and recording a service for “Songs of Praise” to be broadcast on Palm Sunday. For the first rehearsal, mum sat with Pam Ludlow and Vera Wyatt. Mum noted that only a very few churches had been invited so she thought that St Peter’s was honoured. Mum noted that Pam Ludlow missed a second rehearsal as she had a cold.

Choral and Other Musical Performances

Mum was also sometimes involved in choral or other musical performances at the Cathedral. For example, in June 1977, she went to the Cathedral for a practice for the choir for Sunday. On that Sunday, mum went to the Jubilee service at the Cathedral. She got there at 5.30pm for a final practice. Based on notices of services that week, this was a Council of Churches United Jubilee Service with massed choirs. A review noted that this was a choral celebration of a size the Cathedral had not witnessed before. It was conducted by Cathedral organist Michael Nicholas. Opening music came from the Salvation Army band with a reading from the Lord Lieutenant of Norfolk Sir Edmund Bacon. Clergy who contributed included Rev Donald Hilton from the United Reformed Church, the Bishop of Norwich, the Right Reverend Maurice Wood and the Dean, the Very Reverend Alan Webster.

News cuttings concerning the Jubilee service in June 1977 including an advert (very top) and an invitation from the Lord Mayor

Save the Children Fund

In April 1978, I went to the Cathedral at night. Mum thought I went with Tim Newenham and that it was for an NSPCC service. Possibly mum was confused because the NSPCC flag day was also taking place at the same time. Interestingly, the Regional Organiser for the NSPCC then was Christopher Newenham, Tim Newenham’s father.

However, the service was actually for Save the Children. It was the start of Save the Children Week.

Review of Save the Children Fund service that I attended at the Cathedral in April 1978

Christian Aid

The following month in May 1978, mum noted going to a school concert at the Cathedral for Christian Aid in the evening. She commented that it was very, very cold but good. Liz played the flute.

Music and Drama Presented by Others

Sometimes, mum went to see and hear music and drama presented by others.

Phoenix Club Downham Market

For example, in July 1976, mum went to the Ccathedral at night to hear the Phoenix Club from Downham Market present worship in music and drama. She thought it was quite good. She noted that the young people went and they then went to Janet and David Ward’s afterwards.

Based on a review of newspaper archives, I discovered that they were the Methodist drama group in Downham Market. I also found some of their activities including a modern Christmas play nativity in 1972, entertainment at a frugal supper as part of Christian Aid Week in 1974, a play called “The Living City” which they performed in 1979, a presentation called “Faith Alive” which they performed at the Methodist Conference in Norwich in 1981, a musical revue called “Down Paradise Road” in 1982, another musical revue called “Phoenix Goes West” in 1985, a play called “The Pioneers” which was performed at the Methodist Conference in Stoke in 1986 and a show called “Rats” in 1994. West Norfolk Cine Club made a film called “Faith Alive” about the group’s experiences at the 1981 Methodist Conference in Norwich.

“I Lombardi“

In January 1979, mum went with the Cookes to see “I Lombardi” at the Cathedral because St Andrew’s Hall was closed on account of the NUPE strike, see Chapter 122.

Political Hustings

In April 1979, mum went with John and Heather Ferguson, Gerald Cooke and Hilda Crowe to the Cathedral to hear candidates for the general election. The meeting was chaired by the Dean, the Very Rev David Edwards. The politicians involved were contesting the seats of Norwich South and Norwich North.

News cutting concerning a meeting with political candidates that mum attended at the Cathedral in 1979

Guided Tour

In September 1976, mum went with St Peter’s Guild on a guided tour of the Cathedral. She thought this was very good.

Other Events

Sometimes, diaries noted events at the Cathedral which family members did not attend directly. For example, in April 1975, grandad noted that the Queen came to Norwich to unveil a plaque in the Cathedral re-25 years restoration on the building, see Chapter 129. After a tour of the crowd, she went to Sandringham passing through Drayton.

Other Cathedrals

In September 1977, mum was at an AMS conference in Liverpool. She visited the city’s two cathedrals. She thought the Anglican cathedral was very nice and the Roman Catholic cathedral “horrible”. Mum also visited a number of cathedrals while on holiday during this period including Exeter, Hereford and Wells, see Chapter 122.

Christchurch

In September 1979, mum went to Christchurch for Anna Watkins’ wedding, see Chapter 115.

St Michael’s Flordon

In December 1977, the St Peter’s choir went to give an advent service at St Michael’s Church in the village of Flordon. Mum thought it was good.

St Michael’s Church in Flordon in 2009 © Evelyn Simak licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

St Peter Mancroft

In September 1975, mum looked round St Peter Mancroft, see Chapter 90, which was celebrating its 900-year anniversary. This anniversary dates back to the completion of the original building although the current building is later, dating to the 15^th century.

In June 1976, Liz went with school, see Chapter 118, to St Peter Mancroft to play the flute. I noted this and also that dad went to watch.

St Thomas’s

During this period, St Peter’s had fairly close ties with St Thomas’s Anglican church on Earlham Road. The vicar, Rev William Ives, spoke at St Peter’s in January 1976. Mum went there for communion at least twice, both times on Maundy Thursday in 1977 and 1978. In 1977, she acted as communion steward. She commented that year that the church was very, very cold.

Westminster Abbey, London

In February 1976, Tricia went with Rangers and Guides to a Thinking Day/Founders Day service in Westminster Abbey, see Chapter 122.

Hospital Chapel

In 1976, when mum was in hospital, see Chapter 116, she went to the 5pm service at the hospital chapel. In December 1976, the hospital’s free church chaplain, Rev Jones, visited mum “rather hurriedly”. A few days later, the Anglican Minister visited mum. She thought he was called Rev Bransby.

Trinity URC

Tricia’s friend Joyce Brown attended Trinity URC. In November 1977, mum went to a meeting at URC Trinity with Rev Elworthy, Enid Tickle, Joe and Pat Woodrow, Kathy Macklley, John Ferguson, Mark and Janet Bennett and Rev Ream. I am not sure who Kathy Macklley was. As far as I know, this was the only time she was mentioned in mum’s diaries. This was to discuss “Mission”. The meeting was led by Rev David Clark who was Industrial Chaplain for the Church of England. Mum considered it very, very good.

Trinity United Reformed Church is the distinctive church at the start of Unthank Road next to the Roman Catholic Cathedral. It closed in September 2024 due to declining attendances. It was built on the site of a disused Baptist chapel which was demolished in 1954. Originally, it was Trinity Presbyterian Church but became part of the United Reformed Church in 1972.

Trinity URC in Norwich in 2006 © Graham Hardy licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

Sir Edmund Bacon

Sir Edmund Bacon gave a reading at the Jubilee service at the Cathedral in June 1977. At that time, he was Lord Lieutenant of Norfolk, a post he occupied from 1949 to 1978. Born at Raveningham Hall in March 1903, he was educated at Wixenford, Eton and Trinity College Cambridge. He was Chairman of the British Sugar Corporation from 1957 to 1968, Pro-Chancellor of the UEA from 1964 to 1973 and a Director of Lloyds Bank. He died in September 1982.

Albert Edgar Bransby

Albert Edgar Bransby visited mum when she was in hospital in December 1976. At that time, he was one of the Anglican chaplains to the hospital a role he was appointed to in 1975. Born in 1917, he went to school in Lowestoft and studied at the town’s technical college. During the second world war, he served with RAF Bomber Command. He became an Anglican priest in 1950 having studied at Tyndale Hall Bristol. After ordination, he served in a number of areas before coming to Norwich including Bolton, Chorley Wood, Stokesby, Battersea, Cosgrove, Passenham, Preston, Northampton and Buckenham. He died just before Christmas in 1983.

News cuttings of Rev Albert Bransby including: when appointed to Buckenham in 1975 (left); in a boat at Strumpshaw flower festival in 1981 (centre) and an advert for a talk of his in 1978 (right)

Rev David Clark

David Clark led a meeting on “Mission” at Trinity United Reformed Church in Norwich in November 1977. He was industrial chaplain at that time.

David Humphrey Clark was industrial chaplain in Norwich for 15 years. Other roles he played included Team Rector in the parish of Oadby near Leicester and part-time Curate at St James the Greater in Leicester. He was a founding member of Leicester Council of Faiths and was also a musician.

While in Norwich, in 1979, he led a folk song competition. He was also involved with St Martins and Norwich night shelter and was behind getting a ramp installed at Norwich library. For a photo of him from 2024, see here. He was born in 1939 and gained a BA from Gonville and Gaius College in Cambridge in 1960. He became an Anglican priest in 1965. Before coming to Norwich, he worked in a number of places including Leigh and Manchester.

Rev David Clark in 1977 inspecting where lead had been stolen from a church roof

Canon Frank Colquhoun

Canon Frank Colquhoun conducted the service for Save the Children Fund at Norwich Cathedral that I attended in April 1978. At that time, he was Vice-Dean of Norwich. Born in 1909, he became a priest in 1934 serving in various places before coming to Norwich including Maidstone, New Malden, Blackheath Park, Bloomsbury, Wallington and Southwark. From 1946 to 1952, he was editorial secretary of the National Church League and also edited “The Churchman”. From 1952 to 1954, he was editorial secretary for the World Evangelical Alliance. He retired from church ministry in 1978 but continued to write. He died in April 1997.

Ian Coutts

Ian Coutts spoke at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Conservative candidate for Norwich South. In that election, see Chapter 129, he lost to Labour candidate and incumbent MP, John Garrett, by 1,198 votes. As far as I know, that was the only time he ran for parliament. An accountant by profession, at this time, he was the leader of Norfolk County Council and he went on to be a major figure in the Association of County Councils.

Sir John Alfred Cumber

Sir John Alfred Cumber spoke at the service for Save the Children Fund at Norwich Cathedral that I attended in April 1978. At that time, he was described as the Director-General of Save the Children Fund, a post he held from 1976 to 1985. Born in 1920, he served as a British civil servant in Kenya, the Cayman Island and Anguila in the sixties before joining Save the Children in 1970. He was knighted in 1984 and died in 1991.

John Cumber (right) at the time of his appointment as British Commissioner of Anguilla in 1969

Terry Dunning

Terry Dunning was possibly the speaker at a service that mum attended at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church in November 1976. However, mum seemed unsure of the name as she prefaced Mr Dunning with a question mark. Bowthorpe Road did not feature in the notices of divine services that week so I was unable to confirm who the speaker was.

However, I did find other services between 1970 and 1978 when Terry Dunning was the speaker and, therefore, it seems reasonable to assume he was a local preacher.

I also found a lot of articles about a social worker Terry Dunning who worked for Norfolk County Council. He was at the centre of a media storm about a couple who had their request to adopt a child turned down. The media, particularly the Daily Express, tried to link this decision to Terry Dunning’s personal life. He had earlier come out as gay and had left his wife Ruth to live with friend Philip Smith. This experience was featured in an ITV programme called “My Marriage” hosted by Colin Morris.

In one news article, it was stated that both Terry and Ruth were active church members at the time and I have found evidence connecting Ruth Dunning to Wroxham Road Methodist Church. It therefore seems likely that these two Terry Dunnings, the local preacher and the social worker, were the same person.

Article in the Yorkshire Evening Post on 20 May 1985 concerning a TV programme hosted by Colin Morris called “*My Marriage*”. Social worker Terry Dunning came out as gay and left his wife Ruth to live with boyfriend Philip Smith. Both Terry and wife Ruth were active church workers. Obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

The Very Rev David Lawrence Edwards

The Very Rev David Lawrence Edwards chaired a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election at which a number of candidates spoke. At this time, he was Dean of Norwich a post he held from 1978 to 1983.

Born in January 1929, in Cairo, he was educated at The King’s School Canterbury and Magdalen College Oxford. He entered the Anglican priesthood in 1955. He was elected a Fellow of All Souls College Oxford from 1952 to 1959 and studied and taught at Westcott House Cambridge from 1953 to 1955. Also, he worked as a curate in London and served in several roles at the Student Christian Movement (SCM) from 1955 to 1966.

He was then Dean of King’s College Cambridge from 1966 to 1970 and Canon of Westminster Abbey from 1970 to 1978. During that latter period, he was Chaplain to the Speaker of the House of Commons and Director of Christian Aid. On leaving Norwich, he went on to be Provost of Southwark from 1983 to 1994. He retired to Winchester in 1995 and died in April 2018.

The Very Rev David Edwards at the time of his appointment as Dean of Norwich in 1978

Rev Donald English

Rev Donald English spoke at Chapelfield Road Methodist Church in January 1979 to a youth event, that Alan and Liz attended, and a service that mum went to. At that time, he was President of the Methodist Conference.

Born in Consett in July 1930, he studied history at the University of College Leicester before serving in the RAF. From 1955 to 1958, he was a travelling secretary for the Inter-Varsity Fellowship and then trained for the Methodist Ministry at Wesley House Cambridge. Between 1960 and 1982, he was a tutor at Headingley College Leeds, Trinity College in Nigeria, Hartley Victoria College and Wesley College Bristol. From 1982 to 1995, he was the General Secretary of the Division of Home Missions. He was President of the Methodist Conference twice, in 1978 and 1990. He died in August 1998.

Donald English (right) at a meeting of local preachers at St Peter’s in January 1979. Also pictured is Rev G T Eddy (left)

David Ennals

David Ennals spoke at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Labour candidate for Norwich North. At the time of the election, see Chapter 129, he was not only the incumbent MP but was also the Secretary of State for Social services. In that election, he won with a majority of 5,591. He was MP for Norwich North from 1974 to 1983.

Born in Walsall in 1922, he was educated at Queen Mary’s Grammar School in Walsall and the Loomis Institute in Windsor Connecticut on a one-year exchange scholarship. In 1941, he joined the Royal Army Service Corps and later served in the Reconnaissance Corps including at the D Day landings. He was injured soon after and was invalided out in 1947. In the 1950s, he stood unsuccessfully for Parliament as a Liberal candidate but then joined the Labour party. He served as MP for Dover from 1964 to 1970 but then lost his seat. Following his electoral defeat in 1983, he was made a life peer. He died in 1995.

John Laurence Garrett

John Laurence Garrett spoke at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Labour candidate for Norwich South. At the time of the election, see Chapter 129, he was also the incumbent MP. In that election, he won with a majority of 1,198. He was MP for Norwich South from 1974 to 1983 and again from 1987 to 1997.

Born in Romford in 1931,he was educated at Monoux School and, after national service in the RAF, studied geography at University College Oxford. He spent a year at the University of California graduate business school and worked in a number of roles including as a labour officer in the chemical industry, as a market research manager in the car industry and as a management consultant. In 1951, he joined the Labour Party and served on Greenwich Borough Council. He retired as Norwich South’s MP due to ill-health in 1997 but he served as a Norfolk County councillor from 1997 to 2001. He died in 2007.

News cutting showing David Ennals (left) and John Garrett (right) in 1979. Although both retained their seats, overall the results meant a victory for the Conservatives led by Margaret Thatcher

George Hannah

George Hannah spoke from the floor at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Ecology candidate for Norwich North. The Ecology Party became the Green Party UK in 1985. At this election, see Chapter 129, George Hannah finished fourth with 334 votes. As far as I can see, this was the only time he contested Norwich North. Originally from Scotland, he came to Norwich in 1974 to study environmental sciences at UEA. At the time of the election, he was working for a computer bureau in Norwich. This was the first time he stood for Parliament.

Photos of all candidates that contested Norwich North in 1979

Rev Donald Hilton

Rev Donald Hilton took part in the Jubilee service at the Cathedral in June 1977. He was a Minister in the Congregational, later the United Reformed, Church. Prior to coming to Norwich, he served in Croydon and as Youth and Children’s Secretary of the Congregational Church. He became the Minister at Princes Street Congregational Church in Norwich in 1971 and served there until 1987. He wrote a column for the EDP for ten years. It was called “Free Church Viewpoint”. After his time in Norwich, in 1987, he went on to be Moderator of the Yorkshire Province and then, in 1993-4, the Moderator of the URC’s general assembly. He died in Norwich in March 2012, aged 80.

Rev Francis (Frank) Jones

Francis (Frank) Jones visited mum when she was in hospital in December 1976. He was the hospital’s free church chaplain. Mum simply referred to him as Rev Jones but, from a local newspaper archive, I found out that he was Rev Francis (Frank) Jones and he was hospital chaplain from at least 1970. He was the Minister at Trinity Presbyterian, later United Reformed, Church from 1960 to 1974 when he left to go to Middlegate URC in Yarmouth. Before coming to Norwich, he had been a Minister in London for 12 years. Tragically, he and his wife were both killed in a car accident in November 1979. He was 65.

News cutting concerning the deaths of Rev and Mrs Jones in a car accident in November 1979

Peter Mackintosh

Peter Mackintosh spoke at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Liberal candidate for Norwich South. At the election, see Chapter 129, he finished third with 4,618 votes. It seems this was the only time he contested this seat. On the same day, he also contested city and county council seats in Lakenham but he failed to be elected in either of those.

He was an English teacher at the Norwich School having received an MA from Cambridge and a Diploma in Education from Oxford. Before coming to Norwich, he had worked in Guildford. He co-authored a history of the Norwich School in the nineties. In the seventies, he also was a member of Postwick Parish Council and chaired the council in the eighties

Peter Mackintosh campaigning in Lakenham in 1979

Philip Moore

Philip Moore spoke at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Liberal candidate for Norwich North. At the election, see Chapter 129, he finished third with 4,253 votes. It seems this was the only time he contested this seat. However, in 1980, he was elected to the city council in the Thorpe Hamlet ward. His wife Clare was also a city councillor. In 1991, he was Lord Mayor of Norwich. He was born in Boston. Both he and his wife worked for the County Council. He was an engineer in highways and she was a town planner.

Andy Panes

Andy Panes spoke from the floor at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Communist candidate for Norwich North. At the election, see Chapter 129, he finished sixth of seven candidates with 106 votes. It seems this was the only time he contested this seat. However, it appears that he later joined the Labour party and served as a county councillor between at least 1985 and 1993. He also served as Chairman of the Norfolk Rail Policy Group.

Paul H Rippon

Paul H Rippon spoke at a meeting at the Cathedral before the 1979 election as the Conservative candidate for Norwich North. At the election, see Chapter 129, he finished second, some 5,591 votes behind the Labour winner, David Ennals. It seems this was the only time he contested this seat.

Educated at Highgate School in London, he served in the Duke of Cornwall’s Light Infantry. He qualified as a solicitor in 1963 and worked in the Bahamas for seven years before coming to King’s Lynn where he was a partner in Ward Gethin & Co. In the 1970s. he was elected as a Conservative Councillor to Norfolk County Council. By the mid-eighties, he had largely withdrawn from politics and was concentrating on religious matters as a lay member of the Norwich Diocese.

Paul Rippon (second right) at a meeting of North-West Norfolk Conservative Association in 1981

Mr Riseborough

Mr Riseborough spoke at a service mum went to at Bowthorpe Road Methodist Church in March 1977. Based on notices in the local press, it seems his name was Stanley Riseborough and he was a local preacher from at least 1963 to 1993. He was a Sunday School pupil at the old church in Plumstead Road and stayed on as a teacher. He was Sunday School superintendent at Heartsease Lane Methodist Church from 1966 to 1976.

Ralph Roe

Ralph Roe issued an open invitation to the Jubilee service held at the Cathedral in June 1977. At that time, he was Lord Mayor of Norwich. During his time as Lord Mayor, he visited the Hewett School and met senior prefects, see Chapter 118. He was a Labour Councillor for Bowthorpe and, in the eighties, was Chairman of the Council. He was also President of the Norfolk Amateur Athletics Association.

Rev B Arthur Shaw

Rev B Arthur Shaw spoke at a meeting mum attended in Attleborough in October 1977. At that time, he was President of the Methodist Conference.

Born in Outwood, Yorkshire in September 1914, he became a Methodist Minister in 1941. In the 1939 Register, he is recorded as having been at Richmond Methodist Training College. In the 1960s, he was Chairman of the Chester and Stoke-on-Trent District. He died in Wistaston, Crewe in November 1988 aged 74.

Rev B Arthur Shaw (centre) in Morpeth in 1977 at the time he was President of the Methodist Conference – image obtained through paid subscription to Find My Past

Dr Esther M Waterhouse

Dr Esther M Waterhouse spoke at a meeting at Chapelfield Road that mum went to in May 1978. At that point, she was the Vice President of the Methodist Conference.

She was born Esther Margaret Martin in Bradford in August 1908. Her father Frank Martin was a GP in Bradford. She herself graduated as a doctor from the Royal Free Hospital in 1935. Her husband was Rev John Walters Waterhouse, former principal of the National Children’s Home. She was medical adviser to NCH and “Good Housekeeping”. Following her husband’s death, she continued to work for NCH’s Action for Children and MHA. She died in Leamington Spa in April 1995.

The Very Reverend Alan Brunskill Webster

The Very Reverend Alan Brunskill Webster contributed to the Jubilee service at the Cathedral in June 1977. At that time, he was Dean of Norwich, a post he held from 1970.

Born in 1918, he studied at Queens College Oxford and Westcott House Cambridge. He became an Anglican priest in 1943. He served as a curate in Sheffield and Arbourthorne in the 1940s. From 1946 to 1948, he was chaplain and librarian at Westcott House and was Vice-Principal there from 1948 to 1953. The, from 1953 to 1959, he was vicar of Barnard Castle. From 1959 to 1970, he was Warden of Lincoln Theological College and from 1964 to 1970 was Canon and Prebendary of Lincoln Cathedral. After his time in Norwich, he was Dean of St Paul’s Cathedral and, in this role, he officiated at the wedding of Charles and Diana. He was knighted in 1987.

Rev Alan Webster when he was Dean of St Paul’s in 1981

The Right Reverend Maurice Arthur Ponsonby Wood

The Right Reverend Maurice Arthur Ponsonby Wood contributed to the Jubilee service at the Cathedral in June 1977. At that time, he was Bishop of Norwich, a post he held from 1971 to 1985.

Born in 1916, he studied at Queens College and Ridley Hall Cambridge. He became an Anglican priest in 1941. Posts he held before coming to Norwich included as a curate in London, a rector in Oxford and vicar in Islington. He was Principal of Oak Hill Theological College from 1961 to 1971.

Rt Rev Maurice Wood with family (left) after being consecrated as Bishop of Norwich in 1971, balancing his crook on his chin (centre) and driving a go-kart in 1980 (right)

Opening Wesley’s Chapel

In November 1978, the Queen opened Wesley’s Chapel. It was originally opened in 1778 and extensively refurbished in the seventies resulting in it reopening in November 1978. Among mum’s papers was a commemorative issue of the Methodist Recorder dedicated to coverage of the reopening. This edition contained some history of Wesley’s Chapel, some details of how the refurbishment was made possible, messages of support from church leaders and the order of service for the reopening ceremony.

Festival of the Open Door

Also, there was some explanation and introduction of what had been designated “the Festival of the Open Door” by the World Methodist Council. Methodists everywhere were invited to celebrate this on 5 November 1978 with the aim of rededication to Christ and evangelism. At St Peter’s, they celebrated it the following Sunday on 12 November 1978.

The Council had prepared a specific order of service. There was one final act of dedication where the doors of the church are opened wide and the congregation turns to face them. The Minister then leads them outside possibly singing a hymn as they do so. There is no formal end to the service as service and worship should continue. However, if the Minister prefers, a blessing can be said outside the church.

Front cover of the Methodist Recorder souvenir edition for the re-opening of Wesley’s Chapel in November 1978

First day cover for the re-opening of Wesley’s Chapel in November 1978

Logo for the Festival of the Open Door as it appeared in the Methodist Recorder of November 1978

In March 1979, mum was in London for a Coeliac meeting, see Chapter 116, so she took the opportunity to go round Wesley’s Chapel and house.

Services and Activities in Places Other Than Churches

Church services and activities were sometimes carried out in other places apart from churches. These included the MHA home, Cromwell House, see Chapter 107. This is a convenient place to note everything related to Cromwell House mentioned in the diaries of this period.

Interest in Cromwell House

Particularly after grandad’s death, grandma was interested in the possibility of moving to Cromwell House. In February 1975, grandad noted that grandma went to the Methodist Home for the Aged and I assume he was referring to Cromwell House.

Making Enquiries

The following year, some seven months after grandad’s death, in June 1978, grandma told mum to make enquiries about Cromwell House. Later that year, in December 1978, mum took grandma to the Cromwell House Open Day.

Offered a Place

The following year, in June 1979, grandma heard that there was a place for her at Cromwell House. Three days later, mum went to see grandma to discuss her moving to Cromwell House. In early July 1979, mum took grandma to meet matron and Leslie Dye at Cromwell House. The following month, in August 1979, grandma heard that she could go to Cromwell House but no date was set. Mum and grandma discussed this in early September 1979.

Moving to Cromwell House

Two days later, mum moved carpet from Drayton to Cromwell House. Janet Bennett and I helped. Three days later, Peter Claxton took some of grandma’s furniture to Cromwell House. Mum said there wasn’t room for the bureau but when she got there she found there was. Mum and I tried to get it in the car but couldn’t. A few days later, still in September 1979, mum took grandma to Cromwell House.

Another few days after that, on 11 September 1979, grandma went to live in Cromwell House. Mum visited at lunch-time and in the evening. She and Alan took grandma’s TV in the evening. Mum visited grandma at Cromwell House regularly. In December 1979, mum brought some things from Drayton including the carpet from the kitchen and a table and trolley.

Above and below – photos of grandma (red rectangle) in Cromwell House

Services and Music at Cromwell House

Mum and other family members also visited Cromwell House for services and other activities. For example, in 2 July 1976, mum went with St Peter’s choir to sing at Cromwell House. That same year, in December 1976, Alan went with Boys’ Brigade to play carols at Cromwell House.

Transport Rota

It seems there may have been a rota for transport from Cromwell House and mum was on this. For example, she picked grandma up at the beginning of November 1979. At the end of November 1979, she took grandma to a women’s meeting in Princes Street. In early December 1979, Alan picked grandma up for church and brought her back.

Priscilla Bacon Lodge

In November 1979, mum went with Rev Lemmon to take a service at Priscilla Bacon Lodge, see Chapter 121, at 6pm. Others who went included Hilda Crowe, Ken Tickle and Connie Harvey. Mum found this very nice. They were shown round. The following month, in December 1979, mum and I went to Priscilla Bacon Lodge at 5pm, possibly for carols as it was two days before Christmas.

Chapelfield Gardens

In July 1977, mum noted that there was an open-air service in Chapelfield Gardens. She noted that this was a joint service from the two circuits and there were more than 300 people there. It was led by Rev Carter and the Boys’ Brigade band played.

University

Possibly because of the link between the UEA and St Peter’s, there were various opportunities to go to services and activities at the university. These included the university services discussed earlier. But, there were other opportunities. For example, in May 1978, mum went to the UEA with the Fergusons to hear the Mackintosh lecture on “Christianity and Race in Britain Today”. She thought it was very good and that the speaker was John Hick.

John Harwood Hick

John Harwood Hick gave the Mackintosh Lecture on the topic of “Christianity and Race in Britain Today” at the UEA in May 1978.

Born in 1922 in Scarborough, he developed an interest in philosophy and religion in his teens. He studied at the Quaker Bootham School in York and pursued a law degree at Hull. However, following a conversion to Evangelical Christianity, he changed his career and enrolled at the University of Edinburgh.

During World War 2, he was a conscientious objector but served in the Friends’ Ambulance Unit. After the war, he completed his studies in both Edinburgh and Oxford. He then pursued an academic career holding positions at the University of Birmingham and in the US. He became a strong advocate or religious pluralism. In 2012, he died aged 90.

Advert for Mackintosh Lecture by Professor John Hick in May 1978 on the topic of “*Christianity and Race in Britain Today*”

Joint Meetings of Local Churches at St Peter’s

Sometimes, there were joint meetings of local churches at St Peter’s Park Lane Methodist Church. For example, mum went to such a meeting in April 1978. It was led by Ron Ingamells. Mum thought it was good.

Other People and Church

While the diaries do focus on my family’s involvement in church, in general, and mum’s involvement, in particular, they do sometimes mention other people going to church. For example, in September 1976, I noted that my friend, Everard Mascarenhas, and his family went to church as their father had died a year ago that day, see Chapter 116

Musical Performances of a Religious Nature

Mum went fairly frequently to see and hear musical performances of a religious nature. I have already considered some of these under entertainment, see Chapter 122 or elsewhere in this chapter, for example where they were part of a church service. I summarise these here focusing on those not covered elsewhere and seeking to avoid duplication as much as possible.

Ride! Ride!

In June 1976, mum and Alan went with grandma, Auntie Dolly, the Papworths and people from Costessey Methodist Church and Rev Carter to see Ride! Ride!, the story of John Wesley, in London. They left at 8.30am. They went to Hampton Court for the afternoon, from 1 to 6pm and then to Westminster Theatre. Mum thought it was very, very good. They left London at 10.30pm and got back to Norwich at 1.45am. I don’t know for sure if mum bought the record there but, a few days later, Rev Carter recorded it from mum’s record, see Chapter 114.

“The Messiah“

As well as being part of a choir that performed “The Messiah” in April 1977, mum noted listening to “The Messiah” from Birmingham Town Hall in December 1976. I think this may have been a Radio 3 broadcast. She recorded some of it mostly the choruses. I presume she may have used these recordings as a point of reference for her own performances.

Paddock Civic Youth Band

On one Saturday in April 1978, mum went to St Peter’s at night to hear the Paddock Civic Youth Club Band from Huddersfield. This appears to have been a youth band in Huddersfield run by Douglas Hodge. They were sleeping at St Peter’s. They gave a concert for church funds. Also, they played in Hay Hill in the afternoon and collected £92 and gave £50 to St Peter’s. Mum noted it was very good. They had led the evening service at St Peter’s the previous Sunday. The next day, on Sunday, mum went to St Peter’s. The band paraded the streets and then played at the service.

News cuttings about the visit of the Paddock Civic Youth Club Band to Norwich
Above – preview of their visit
Below – review focused on eight-year-old drummer Matthew Hodge

Christian Aid Concerts

I have mentioned earlier a range of activities for Christian Aid including austerity lunches, a youth club concert in May 1977, door-to-door collecting and a school concert in May 1978. On one Saturday night in June, St Peter’s held a concert for Christian Aid. I think mum and Alan were involved as they had attended practices beforehand. In July 1979, Spotsoc did a Christian Aid concert. Mum noted that Tricia, Alan and Liz all took part and I did “a bit”. Mum thought the concert was very, very good.

Saturday Night Out Festival

In June 1976, mum, Tricia, Alan and Liz went to the Saturday Night Out Festival in Great Melton. They had been to something similar in 1973, see Chapter 107. I noted that they had been to a church do and that mum had enjoyed it. Mum noted that it was nice but was not happy with me as she claimed I had promised to go with them but had instead chosen to go greyhound racing with my dad! My diary seems to indicate that I had always planned to do something with dad if he was available. This illustrates the problems I faced when choosing to do something with one parent and not the other, particularly when dad visited, see Chapter 114.

Trips and Outings

Mum and other family members went on a number of trips and outings with church during this period. In particular, there were often trips to the coast or walks/rambles on a Sunday afternoon. These sometimes involved a picnic and, occasionally, there were picnics and/or local trips in and around Norwich. In addition, there was at least one trip further afield.

Church Trips to the Coast

In terms of church trips to the coast, these mostly went to Sea Palling but other places visited included Cromer, Walcott and Winterton. These trips were in summer, between June and September. Mum usually recorded the number of people who went and this varied from 20 to 53. She sometimes noted families and people who went. These included Mr Chamberlin, the Bennetts, the Cookes, the Crowes, the Culleys, the Fergusons, the Finnemores, the Harrises, the Huntingtons, the Lemmons, Rachel Strangleman, the Sugdens, the Tickles, the Whites and the Wrights. I am not exactly sure who Mr Chamberlin or the Whites were. As far as I can see, this was the only time they were mentioned in the diaries.

Church Walks/Rambles

At other times, that is between October and May, there tended to be church walks/rambles. These went to a wide variety of places including Bowthorpe Estate, Colney Lane, Coltishall, Costessey, Earlham Park and the University grounds, Felthorpe and Felthorpe Woods, Great Melton, Hellesdon Mill, Hethersett, Keswick, Kirby Bedon, Little Melton, Marston Lane, Mousehold Heath, Mulbarton, Poringland, Ringland Hills, Swannington Common, Swardeston, and Woodrow Pilling Park. I have provided links to places I am not very familiar with. Marston Lane is on the southern edge of Norwich branching off Ipswich Road opposite Holiday Inn.

Mum sometimes noted how many people went. Generally, there were fewer than for the summer beach trips ranging from 12 to 27. Mum rarely mentioned who went but those mentioned on at least one walk were the Cookes, the Fergusons and Rev Lemmon.

I am not completely sure that this photo was taken on one of those walks but I think it probably was. It is an unlabelled photo in one of my mum’s albums. Based on markings on the back, I think she thought this was taken in March or April 1977. Apart from my sister Liz (far left) and brother Alan (right) I don’t recognise other people. I also don’t recognise the place. Mum does not feature in the photo, although she could be the photographer. In March 1977, there was one walk mum did not go on because she was practising “*The Messiah*”. Alan and Liz went. It was to Ringland Hills and it is possible this photo is from that walk

Lingwood

On one Sunday in September 1977, Tricia and Alan went to Lingwood in the car. They took a picnic and I assume this was with a church group.

Earlham Park

In October 1978, mum went with a church group to Earlham Park. Some played football and rounders while mum and others went for a walk.

Lincoln and Epworth

On the first Saturday of September 1976, mum and Alan went with the Papworths to Lincoln and Epworth with Costessey and Bowthorpe Methodist churches. They left at 8am and got back at 9.30pm. Mum said it was a nice day.

“*Christian Viewpoint*” giving account of trip to Epworth that mum and Alan went on in September 1976. I suspect it was written by Malcolm Carter (MC)

Church Friends

Mum had a lot of friends through church and she often did things with them even if they were not explicitly church-related. These friends included particularly John and Heather Ferguson and also Hilda Crowe, Vera Frost, Maureen Harris, Pam Ludlow, the Sugdens and the Tickles.

In January 1978, John, Heather and Tim Ferguson came round while Michael had a party at home.

In September 1975, mum went to Hilda Crowe’s for a Pippa Dee party. She bought a skirt and belt. Mum herself hosted Pippa Dee parties. She had done this previously, in February 1969, see Chapter 92 and would do so again, in November 1975, to raise money for the Coeliac Society, see Chapter 116. I have vague recollections of mum hosting Pippa Dee parties. They were organised on a similar model to Tupperware parties where a local agent organised events to sell to friends and family and received a commission for what she sold. Apparently, the company had 13,000 women working in this way in the 1970s. According to the Companies House website, the company remains active.

In October 1976, mum went to Jarrolds for lunch with Vera Frost. Vera paid which merited an exclamation mark. Mum noted this was very nice.

In February 1977, mum went for dinner to Pam Ludlow’s. Sue and Seymour Banning were there too. Mum noted this was very nice.

In June 1978, mum walked to the Sugdens to see slides of Sidmouth and a cine film. She thought these were quite nice.

Religious Programmes on Television

Mum also watched religious programmes on television. Some have been covered elsewhere, such as Rev Carter’s doing an epilogue, see Chapter 122, “The Greatest Story Ever Told”, see Chapter 122 and “Songs of Praise” in January 1976 that featured Norwich schools, see Chapter 118.

“Songs of Praise“

In addition, in April 1976, mum watched “Songs of Praise” in the evening. It had been recorded in Norwich. Mum thought it was good of her and Tricia at times and also the Papworths. She noted that they had changed the “commentator“. It was now Geoffrey Wheeler but he had not recorded it with them.

“Anno Domini” and “Moses”

On 23 January 1977, mum did not go to evening service. Rather, she stayed in and watched “Anno Domini” and “Moses” on TV.

The former, featuring Colin Morris, was on BBC1 from 6.15pm to 6.45pm and was called the Anno Domini Interview. This was an eight-part series presented by Colin Morris and featuring interviews with Seán MacBride (2 January), Lord Michael Ramsey of Canterbury (9 January), Helen Suzman (16 January), Hans Küng (23 January), John Hick (30 January), Enoch Powell (6 February), Dennis Potter (13 February) and William Johnston (20 February).

The latter was the TV mini-series “Moses” which was on ITV from 7-8pm. Filmed in 1973-74, this six-hour mini-series was entitled “Moses the Lawgiver”. It was directed by Gianfranco De Bosio and starred Burt Lancaster, Anthony Quayle, Ingrid Thulin and Irene Papas.

Religious Books

Mum also read some religious books during this period. Some have been mentioned elsewhere, such as “Adventures in Prayer” by Catherine Marshall and “These Strange Ashes” by Elisabeth Elliot, see Chapter 122. In addition, in June 1976, Rev Carter brought her “Beyond Ourselves” also by Catherine Marshall as he said he had a spare copy. Mum bought it off him for 40p.

In June 1976, Rev Carter gave her the book “*Beyond Ourselves*” by Catherine Marshall

Religious Holidays

Most, if not all, of the holidays mum took in the late seventies had religious element to them. These included the annual family holiday at one or other Methodist Guild property, see Chapter 122. Details of churches attended while on these holidays are also covered in Chapter 122. It is not surprising therefore that I did not go any of these although I had been on one in North Wales in 1974, see Chapter 107. What is perhaps more surprising is that Tricia did not go on any of these either. Alan and Liz did go on them all.

Church Holiday

At the beginning of July 1978, mum went for lunch at church to discuss the possibility of a number of people going away together on a church holiday the following year, in 1979. I am not sure if she was the driving force behind it but I think she may have been asked to make enquiries/bookings. Less than a week later, she noted that she heard from Brighton about the 1979 holiday. There were further church lunches to discuss the holiday in August 1978 and June 1979.

Brighton 1979

On Saturday 25 August 1979, mum, Alan and Liz left at 6am to go on a church holiday in Brighton. They dropped Tricia en route in Basildon. There was a group of 39 of them namely the Bennetts (2), the Cookes (5), the Crowes (4), the Culleys (4), the Drews (3), the Fergusons (3), Nigel Finnemore, the Huntingtons (4), the Tickles (5), the Whalls (4) and the Wrights (4). Mum noted that, after tea, she went for a walk with John and Heather Ferguson and, after dinner, they planned the week.

Photo of most of the group from St Peter’s who went on the church holiday to Brighton in 1979. The numbers below are intended to correspond to the photo above. I have tried to identify as many people as I can. 1. Janet Bennett; 2. Mark Bennett; 3. ?Crowe; 4. ?; 5. Ken Tickle; 6. ?; 7. ?; 8. ?; 9. ?Hilda Crowe; 10. Heather Ferguson; 11. ?Margaret Culley; 12. John Ferguson; 13. Tom Culley; 14. Alan; 15. ?Nigel Finnemore; 16. Andrew Wright; 17. ?; 18. Enid Tickle; 19. ?; 20. ?; 21. ?Tickle; 22. ?; 23. Caroline Wright; 24. ?; 25. ?Tickle; 26. ?; 27. ?Tickle; 28-31. ?

Arundel House

They were staying at Arundel House at 12-13 Arundel Terrace in Kemp Town. Apparently, this was built as a hotel in the 1820s but it may have been a school in the late 19^th century. From at least 1906 to 1940, it was operated by the Baptist Union of Great Britain and Ireland as the Dr J A Spurgeon Home of Rest. In 1941, it was requisitioned by the military. After the war, it seems to have been operated by the Baptist Union as a guest house/hotel into the 1980s but was then converted into mansion flats. I don’t know why they chose to stay here rather than in a Methodist Guild place.

Postcard of Arundel House in Brighton posted in 1992. It is labelled Arundel House Brighton, The Baptist Union’s Holiday & Conference Centre

Sunday 26 August 1979

On the first full day they were there, that is on Sunday 26 August 1979, they went to a service at Dorset Gardens Church in the morning. In the afternoon they walked to Rottingdean via the undercliff path and back along the cliffs. In the evening, they went to Dome Mission where Sister Joyce Rawkins was the preacher. Mum thought it was very good. Mum noted that my brother Alan arrived from Eigg where he had been on holiday with the Harrises, see Chapter 122. He had had a good time.

Undercliff path near Rottingdean. I recall walking on this path when visiting Brighton possibly in 2015 © Simon Carey Halling licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

This photo shows Heather Ferguson, Hilda Crowe and Janet and Mark Bennett. I believe they are outside the White Horse Hotel in Rottingdean. This would make sense as it is close to where the group would have reached Rottingdean if they had walked there along the undercliff path. I am not certain that this photo is from that first day as they went to Rottingdean a number of times during their stay. However, it is the first of a group of photos from this trip in an album so it is feasible that it is from that first day.

Dorset Gardens

Dorset Gardens is an active Methodist Church in Brighton. Although a Methodist Church opened in 1767 in North Street, the first specifically Wesleyan Methodist Church in Brighton opened on the site of the current Dorset Gardens Church in 1808. A large Sunday School hall was added in the 1820s and an organ was introduced in 1855. In the 1880s, a larger better building was erected and this opened in 1884. It was this building that was demolished when the current modern building was erected in 2003. There was a major extension in 1930 and apparently this forms the area of the new church. A famous incident occurred at this church in October 1966. Prime Minister Harold Wilson was reading a lesson but the service was disrupted by anti-Vietnam War protestors.

Brighton Dome

Methodist services started at the Brighton Dome in 1907 and continued until 1998. Responsibility for these services moved to Dorset Road Methodist Church in 1924. Following Methodist Union in 1932, Dorset Gardens and the Dome became a separate circuit.

Sister Joyce Rawkins

Sister Joyce Rawkins was the speaker at the service mum attended at Brighton Dome at the end of August 1979. She was a Methodist Deaconess having trained at the Deaconesses Training College in Ilkley in 1953. She worked in that capacity until at least 1988 serving in a number of locations including Derby and Littleport in Cambridgeshire. In June 2019, she died aged 89. There are some photos of her on the website of the Littleport Society.

Monday 27 August 1979

The next day was a bank holiday, Monday 27 August 1979. In the morning, mum went round the shops with Heather Ferguson. In the afternoon, they went to Devil’s Dyke and did a six-mile walk. Devil’s Dyke is a deep V-shaped dry valley located about five miles north of Brighton in the South Downs National Park. Mum thought this was nice. The weather was sunny.

The Devil’s Dyke in 2005 © Val Vannet licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

In the evening, most of the group went to the pub but mum stayed in and talked with Heather. She noted that she was a “bit envious” but I am not sure if this was envious of Heather or those who had gone to the pub!

Tuesday 28 August 1979

The following day, on Tuesday 28 August 1979, mum and Heather Ferguson went on an open-top bus ride around Brighton and the surrounding area. Mum noted that it cost 37p for a one-hour ride.

Open-top bus tour in Brighton in 2011 © nick macneill licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

In the afternoon, mum went on a guided historical tour of Brighton with Heather Ferguson and the Culleys. Mum noted that this cost 35p and was very good.

In the evening, she strolled to Roedean, the private school for girls on the coast between Brighton and Rottingdean, with John and Heather Ferguson and Hilda Crowe. Mum noted that it had been nice and sunny all day although there had been a coolish wind.

Wednesday 29 August 1979

The next day, on Wednesday 29 August 1979, mum went with Heather Ferguson by bus to Rottingdean and, from there, they walked to Saltdean. Mum noted that they came across a nudist (naturist) beach by accident. In the afternoon, she went to Seaford and walked over the cliffs to Hope Gap and back. I think it is about three miles one way. Mum thought this was very nice. In the evening, she had a walk on the front. She noted it was hot.

Heather Ferguson and mum walking while on holiday in Brighton. While I do not know for certain, it looks like this could be the walk from Seaford to Hope Gap

Thursday 30 August 1979

On the day after that, on Thursday 30 August 1979, mum, Heather Ferguson and Hilda Crowe went to see Rev and Mrs Dowson in Selsey. Selsey is about 40 miles from Brighton. The Cookes, Culleys, Tickles and Whalls also went. Mum said it was lovely to see him but wondered if she should see him at other times.

These four photos are labelled Selsey. The first two on the left show Rev Dowson. In the first of these, he seems to be speaking with Margaret and Tom Culley who also feature, I think, in the photo on the far right

In the afternoon of the same day, mum noted that she went on the beach and in the sea which she said was lovely. At night, she noted that she went to the pub for half an hour but also that her hay fever was really bad.

These photos are from the same trip and feature people on the beach (or beaches) but I don’t know precisely which days these were taken on. Above – Heather and John Ferguson with mum Below – Hilda Crowe

Friday 31 August 1979

The next day, Friday 31 August 1979, was their final day in Brighton. Mum noted that she went shopping in the morning. In the afternoon, she went to Saltdean but said it was not warm enough to bathe. She commented that there had been a hazy sun all day. She walked to Rottingdean with John and Heather Ferguson and they had a cream tea. Mum and Liz left Brighton at 7.45pm and got home just after midnight. The Culleys and the Fergusons followed them back to Norwich. Alan stayed. Apparently, I said it was nice to have them back as it had been very quiet without them.

These three photos were taken on this holiday but I am not sure when or where. The two on the left feature Heather and John Ferguson possibly with their car. It seems that they, and others in the photo, are kitted out to walk. The building in the background looks like it should be recognisable but I am not sure where it is. The photo on the right features Hilda Crowe

Personal Memories

I am extremely grateful to Barry Ferguson for sharing with me some recollections of that trip which he went on with his parents. He recalls it as the last church-related activity that he was involved in. Apparently, there was a curfew requiring everyone to be back by 10.30pm and the door was duly locked. Some people despised that and also didn’t like the food.

He recalls, “on the Tuesday night, Norwich City, who were top of the old First Division for the first time ever, had a League Cup game away at Gillingham, only about 50 miles away, so Andrew Wright drove a group of us there and back and said we’d all pay £1 each for his petrol. It was an awful game! I think we scraped a 1-0 win with a late goal from Alan Taylor. On the final whistle, Gillingham fans, who’d packed Priestfield expecting something special, gave us the “top of the First Division, you’re having a laugh” mantra”. This was the first leg of a second round League Cup match. It finished 1-1. Gillingham had been leading 1-0 at half-time but Alan Taylor salvaged a draw with a goal in the 69^th minute, his first for the club. In the second leg, on 5 September 1979, Norwich won 4-2 on the night, 5-3 on aggregate.

This news cutting shows a photo of the second leg match in the second round of the League Cup between Norwich and Gillingham in September 1979. Some of those from St Peter’s Park Lane who were on a church holiday in Brighton went to the first leg in Gillingham the previous week. That game finished as a 1-1 draw. Norwich won the second leg 4-2 and this photo shows Graham Paddon scoring Norwich’s fourth goal. That year, Norwich reached the fifth round of the League Cup also beating Manchester United 4-1 and West Bromwich Albion 3-0 after a replay en route. They lost 3-1 to Liverpool in the fifth round

Planning for 1980 Church Holiday

In October 1979, there was a discussion about a church holiday in 1980. 23 people were interested and I believe they went to Bournemouth that year.

Disillusioned

Although mum, and others in her circle of friends, were extremely involved in, and committed to, St Peter’s, they also seemed to be pretty disillusioned with it for much of the late seventies.

Mum noted on one occasion, at St Peter’s Guild, that they spent the meeting pulling the church apart! Also, on one occasion, she concluded that she should go twice on a Sunday “out of loyalty”. In June 1975, she talked about church with Rev Ream and, after that, she wondered if it was worth struggling on. I think she discussed the issues with Rev Dowson. In July 1975, after she had spoken with him, she noted that she would carry on at St Peter’s and would have a holiday each year as she deserved it! Nevertheless, in August 1975, she noted that there were the same “moans and groans” at St Peter’s. She wrote to Leslie Dye about it and they spoke briefly in early September but were interrupted. A few days later, she talked to Rev Carter about church.

Dissatisfaction Focused on Rev Ream

I am not sure if things calmed down a little after that. Much of mum’s dissatisfaction was focused on Rev Ream. Things came to a head in March 1976 when the circuit invitation committee voted to invite Rev Ream to stay until 1979. This led the Harveys to threaten that they might request to “cease to meet”. This led mum to wonder if she should do more for the Coeliac Society and less for church. While I don’t think this request was ever made, mum handled it by avoiding Rev Ream as much as she could, including his services. She got into the habit of attending services at both St Peter’s and Bowthorpe Road.

Struggles with Mental Health

Throughout this period, mum struggled with her mental health suffering from both depression and anxiety, see Chapter 116. While the church probably helped overall with some of these things, e.g. by providing her with positive activities and supportive friends, there were times when the situation at church contributed to her depression.

At times, she was frustrated with particular church activities including choir and Young Wives/Wives. For example, in July 1979, there was a wives’ meeting to plan for next session. Mum thought it was a bit pathetic. She noted that she was getting fed up of St Peter’s. Three days later, on 7 July 1979, she wrote to Rev Lemmon about the church.

Thefts

In April 1976, on Easter Sunday, Tricia had £6.90 stolen from her purse in the morning and another Junior Church teacher had about £8 stolen. Mum thought that Rev Ream was not bothered as initially he said the insurance would pay. However, when the second theft was discovered, he phoned the police. Mum suspected one of the Boys’ Brigade boys who was said to have a “record”.

Two months later, in June 1976, mum went to church as there had been a break-in but nothing had been taken. I suspect she was called in her role as property steward.

Mum’s diary entry for Easter Sunday, 18 April 1976. Among many other things, she noted that Tricia had money stolen from her purse at church. Mum felt that Rev Ream did not take it seriously until he realised others had been affected. Then, he called the police

Beliefs

Neither grandad nor mum really talked about Christian beliefs in their diaries. Indeed, it was not something that either of them really talked to me about in person either. My impression was that religion was intended to be a personal matter and it was not something that was spoken about outside of church services.

However, there were a few places in the diaries where beliefs are mentioned or implied. I have organised these into a number of common themes or topics.

Prayer

Inspired by Catherine Marshall

One of the topics mum wrote about most often was prayer, inspired, it seems, by reading the Catherine Marshall books that Rev Carter had given her.

Praying for Others

For example, in June 1976, she noted that she prayed for dad’s happiness and said she meant it. Also, that month, in June 1976, she prayed about the relationship between Tricia and Andrew Wright, namely that “God’s will be done and that he would guide them and me.”

Prayer of Relinquishment

The next day, mum prayed what she called a prayer of relinquishment saying, “If you want me to be alone for the rest of my life, help me to want that too & to be happy & not complain. I want You – at least I want to want You more than anything. I want Your will to be done for me. I don’t understand how I cannot “do” anything myself, but I will try & leave it to you to show me the way”.

Praying at Night

In August 1977, mum noted praying at night. This may have related to an argument that she and I had had the previous night and the fact that I didn’t speak to her all day. This was a serious argument from my perspective too. I noted that she got really cross with me “called me all sorts of things, said I was inconsiderate to her and if I didn’t change she’d throw me out…” I also noted that, although she apologised later, I had had enough as I felt she was always nagging me. The following day, when mum thought I hadn’t spoke to her all day, I noted that she tried to get me to say that I would forget about the argument but I don’t think I could, see Chapter 114.

I Find Some of This Difficult

I confess to still finding some of the this difficult particularly the idea of praying for dad’s happiness. My problem is that I think she could have done some practical things to have helped with this such as stopping being so mean to him! It still feels a bit of a cop out to me!

Difficulties Praying

On occasions, mum noted that she found it difficult to pray. For example, in January 1978, mum heard from Joyce Boxall that Cecil was getting married again on Saturday. Mum noted that she couldn’t pray at night although I confess I am not sure why.

Finding and Following God’s Will

Linked to the concept of prayer was the idea of finding and following God’s will. In June 1976, based on a discussion with Rev Carter, about whether she might meet “Mr Right” in Dunoon, mum said she dare not hope for that but “felt more peaceful about it knowing (I hope) that it is in God’s hands and His will be done”. In July 1976, mum, Liz and Alan went on holiday to Dhalling Mhor in Dunoon, see Chapter 122. However, she heard that Cecil and the Boxalls were going to Dhalling Mhor on different dates, that is they would arrive as mum, Alan and Liz left! Mum was very depressed about this but noted that she had turned this over to God. She noted this was hard but she hoped she had.

Two months later, in September 1976, Rev Carter told mum that he thought it was God’s will that he should move in 1978 but his wife Christine felt she was doing God’s will for her at West Norwich Hospital. Later that month, while they were at an AMS conference in Liverpool, Christine Carter told mum that Rev Carter had accepted an invitation to Hupton in September 1978. She said she had not been consulted and she was staying in Norwich. In April 1978, Christine Carter told mum that she had got a flat and was leaving Malcolm. Later that month. At the end of that month, April 1978, Malcolm Carter asked mum to go round. He told her that Christine and Helen had left. Mum said she felt really shattered.

Divine Healing

I wonder if mum had been exposed to teachings on divine healing as, in May 1977, when mum was suffering with a painful mouth, she started thanking God for healing her mouth rather than asking for healing. I think such teachings were popular in the charismatic movement of the time and were based on the idea of claiming healing by faith rather than asking to be healed.

Mum’s diary entry for 4-5 June 1977. This includes her thanking God for healing her painful mouth. The next day her mouth was “*much better*”

Christ

On one occasion, mum noted the main difference that she thought there was between the Jewish faith and Christianity. She had been to a Young Wives meeting where the speaker was Mrs Levine on Jewish life. She thought it was very good but missing something in belief, that is Christ.

Heaven

I don’t think there were open discussions in our family about heaven and hell but it is clear that part of the family’s beliefs was in life after death, in general, and the concept of heaven, in particular. In April 1975, grandma noted that Tom Wilson and Auntie Bertha were both very unwell. Renie told grandma that Auntie Bertha had said that “we” would all go to heaven together.

Astrology as Harmless Fun

Finally, while there were some Methodist taboos which exerted strong influence in my family, such as not drinking alcohol, some practices, such as astrology, seem to have been accepted despite being strongly forbidden in other branches of Christianity. For example, in January 197

9, mum noted that Hilda Crowe came to talk to us about their stars. Mum considered this good fun. I don’t think mum took horoscopes and astrology very seriously. She considered them harmless fun.

My Experiences of Religion, Christianity and Church

I Stopped Attending Church

I stopped attending church in the early seventies probably when I was around 11 or 12, see Chapter 107. This was not an easy decision to take as, at that time, I was the only one who did not go to church. While I don’t recall this being something that was discussed openly, mum’s sense of disapproval was very apparent. There was huge pressure to conform but I just refused to go and I think mum realised she could not make me.

Peer Influences

Part of the reason I did not want to go was undoubtedly peer pressure but also I simply did not find the Christianity presented to me particularly attractive or credible. In some ways, things got easier after 1973 when my parents split as my father stopped going to church so, in a way, I had an ally. However, in other ways it made it harder because I think mum saw my not going to church as taking my dad’s side in what was a pretty bitter conflict! While later my dad did develop an interest in spiritualism, at this time his main social life revolved around the pub which undoubtedly was much more attractive to me as a teenager than mum’s social life centred around church!

Avoiding Anything Related to Church

During the early part of this period, in general, I tried to avoid anything related to church. I took a pretty hard line on this because I felt, if I gave an inch, my mother would take a mile! For her part, she pretty much constantly looked for activities related to church that she thought might interest me.

“Quo Vadis”

Consequently, there are a few activities which might be considered religious or church-related that I took part in in the early years of the late seventies. For example, in September 1975, mum noted watching “Quo Vadis” on television. She noted that even I thought it was good!

This is a 1951 epic film focused on the conflict between Rome and Christianity during the rule of Emperor Nero. It was directed by Mervyn LeRoy and starred Robert Taylor, Deborah Kerr, Leo Genn and Peter Ustinov. Mum had previously seen it at the Portland in Sutton in 1954. It was shown on ITV from 7pm to 10pm.

Robert Taylor in the 1951 film “Quo Vadis” which we saw on TV on 2 September 1975 © MGM – image licensed for reuse from Alamy

The Daily Mirror summarised the plot as “love for a Christian girl leads to a war hero’s revolt against the tyranny of Ancient Rome” and rated it as an “orgy of colour and corn with no expense spared – except on the script“.

As a family, we seem to have enjoyed it. Mum noted that she thought it was good and even I had thought so! I suspect the “even Roger” comment is because I was very anti-religion at that time and sensitive to anything that I thought was pushing religion on me. I vaguely recall the film and think I probably did like it because of the historical and action elements. While Christianity provided the context for the film, it was not “preachy” in style,

Occasional Church Events

I did occasionally go to church events, particularly if they were not overly religious and if they involved one of my siblings.

Young Wives’ Harvest Supper

In September 1975, I went to the Young Wives’ Harvest Supper.

Girls’ Brigade Country Dance

The following year, in May 1976, I went to Liz’s Girls’ Brigade country dance. I described it as a “laugh”. Mum emphasised that we all went including me. She thought it was good but very few church people attended.

“Nuts in May“

That same month. I noted that I went to a production called “Nuts in May” by St Peter’s youth club. Both Tricia and Alan were in it. I thought it was good. They had a band, a singer and performed several sketches based on an evening’s television’s viewing.

Young Wives’ Midsummer Revels

The following month, in June 1976, mum went to Young Wives’ Midsummer Revels at the Tickles. She thought it was very good. She noted they raised over £45 but again mum noted that there were not many church people who went. Although mum did not note this, I noted that I went and thought it was quite good.

Charity Collections

One thing I did do on a number of occasions during this period was to collect money for church-related charities, such as Christian Aid and National Children’s Home. For example, in September 1975, mum Tricia and I went to collect money in Portersfield Road for the National Children’s Home.

Rev Trevor Hughes

In December 1975, Rev Trevor Hughes came to speak to St Peter’s Guild hosted by mum. She noted that I spent some time speaking to him as he had visited me in Attleborough Hospital when I was there after having my appendix out, see Chapter 100. I confess that I do not recall him or this conversation.

Entries in My Diary

My diary started in March 1976. The main things I wrote about church and religion were simply things my family did, e.g. when they went to church or church activities including how they affected me and what I did when they were at church.

Discussing Religion at School

In May 1976, I noted that we had a discussion about religion at school. I don’t think such conversations were particularly unusual. From memory, they were probably critical of religion, in general, and Christianity, in particular, see Chapter 118.

Chariots of the Gods?

I do recall our form doing one assembly that was quite controversial because we wanted to present various belief systems. This involved a dance presentation to Stevie Wonder’s “Superstition” and me referring to Eric von Daniken’s book “Chariots of the Gods?” I think we were under pressure to give a more Christian emphasis. Although I believe our form tutor defended us, I recall being forced to end with a Christian viewpoint. I believe we had been planning to have this viewpoint included but we were not necessarily going to end with it. I am grateful to Graham Brown for talking about this assembly on Facebook. He thought it was when we were in second year. So, it would not have in the early seventies and Mrs Robinson would have been the form teacher in question.

Things Changed for Me at University

Things changed for me at the end of 1978 when I went to university in Newcastle. On my course were two girls from Lincoln, Christine Channon and Beverley Squires. We became friends. They were both Christians. Christine had been brought up in a Brethren family while Beverley came from a non-Christian family but had converted and become part of a Pentecostal church. Both lived as if they really believed in God and Christianity, and were happy to talk about this. This was markedly different to what I had experienced growing up in the Methodist Church. So much so that they didn’t really seem to me to be linked or related to each other at that time.

Happy to Discuss and Debate

I was happy to engage in debate as I was confident in my own beliefs and felt that I understood Christianity and knew the Bible. I was used to having such conversations with my school friends. At that time, I think I would have described myself as an atheist. I thought religion was a human invention evolving from polytheism to monotheism to scientific atheism. I regarded religion as a crutch for weak and/or old people.

However, I was willing to concede that Jesus had been a good man and moral teacher although I do vaguely recall one school assembly based around C S Lewis’s assertion in “Mere Christianity” that, given the claims he made, Jesus was either a lunatic, liar or Lord. He concluded that to claim Jesus was a good man or a great moral teacher was “patronising nonsense because Jesus’ own claims leave no room for such a middle ground.” Nevertheless, I still felt that teachings such as “love your neighbour” and “turn the other cheek” qualified as good moral teaching.

Significant Events

I don’t fully recall the timeline or order in which things happened but there were a number of things which were significant in my journey and which I recall from that time.

Graham Kendrick Concert

I recall going with Beverley and other friends to a Graham Kendrick concert in Kings Hall in the university, see Chapter 120. I think this may have been part of the “Fighter” tour with Clive Calver speaking. However, I really don’t recall. This could have been during Freshers’ Week but I don’t think it was as early as that. I remember wondering why someone who was clearly talented was “wasting” those talents singing religious songs.

At the end of the concert, there was what I now recognise as an appeal but it was worded as, if you would like to discuss this further, please come. I was happy to discuss further so went and was puzzled why none of my Christian friends wanted to talk about something that was clearly important to them! However, I don’t recall much about the conversation. I think the person I spoke to realised pretty quickly I was not interested in converting to Christianity. So, they told me their story which I found interesting as they had converted to Christianity from a pretty wild lifestyle. I remember thinking this was unusual and not something I had really encountered before.

When I rejoined my Christian friends, they asked me what had happened. I think they were disappointed when I said we had just talked more as had been offered!

News cutting with advert for Graham Kendrick concert at UEA in 1980. I went to a similar concert in Newcastle at the end of 1978

Emmanuel Pentecostal Church

I recall also going with Beverley to the church she was attending while at university, namely Emmanuel Pentecostal Church in Gateshead. I confess that although I was part of this church for around ten years, I never really knew, or was interested in, the church’s history! The church started in 1929 meeting in a number of locations until they moved to the current location on Caris Street in 1958.

It is part of the Assemblies of God although I did not know that at the time and probably would not have known what it meant anyway! I recall that the singing was very good and enthusiastic and the people were warm and welcoming. I recall meeting Ian Rutherford who was from Gateshead and was studying law in Newcastle. Interestingly, he is now a Methodist Minister in Manchester.

Challenged

I remember a conversation with him where he basically said that if I was right about there being no God and death being the end, it really didn’t matter as we would all experience the same fate but, if they were right, our fates would be very different. Also, I recall that Beverley challenged me about how much I really knew the Bible and said I should read Luke’s gospel from the beginning to end. I did this and realised that while I knew isolated incidents and stories, I had not seen the whole picture particularly I had not realised what an interesting and attractive person Jesus was.

Conversion Experience

I recall speaking to Ian Rutherford’s father Alf, who was an elder in the church, saying that I did not believe God was real. He said that, if I was willing, I should say to God, “if you are real, be real to me”. So, that is basically what I did. From memory, I did this one evening while walking along Richardson Road. Later, when I was back in my room, I experienced a real sense of the presence of God which is hard to describe. The closest description I have seen is that of John Wesley when his heart was “strangely warmed”. That was when I became a Christian. From memory, it was towards the end of first term and it was not long after this experience that I went home for Christmas break.

Mixed Up

In December 1978, mum wrote in her diary that I seemed mixed up over my newfound Christianity. She noted that she wished she could help. I am not sure what she thought I was mixed up over but, as I had only been a Christian for a few weeks, it seems pretty likely that I was confused about some things. I recall wondering if I really had to now believe in life after death which seemed a big jump for me.

Mum’s Reaction

In general, my recollection is that mum was broadly positive about my conversion but she did tend to regard everything from a perspective of Methodist norms. So, where my experience diverged from that, I think she had reservations. I think she may have written to Rev Dowson about these in April 1979. Sadly, I don’t have her letter but I do have her response where he says, “… rejoice over the change in Roger whether it’s Pentecostal or anything else that has caused it!”

Norwich Assemblies of God

On 17 December 1978, mum noted that I went to the Pentecostal church in Norwich twice. This was the Assemblies of God church on St Giles Street. I don’t know if this was the first time I went there but it was certainly one of the first. The building is now Norfolk Family History Society and is apparently known as Kirby Hall after an American benefactor who allowed the purchase of the building in 1999. The Assembly of God church was still meeting there until at least 1991 according to local press. It seems that there may be an AOG church called Pentecostal Revival Chapel in Norwich at 22 Mousehold Avenue, the former location of Silver Road Baptist Church. However, it seems this was established sometime after mid-2024.

This is the building where the Assemblies of God church in Norwich was located. It is now a centre for the Norfolk Family History Society © Evelyn Simak licensed for re-use through this Creative Commons Licence

Based on a notice in the local press, there was a breaking of bread service at 10.45am and a Sunday School carol service at 6.30pm. The speaker at that service was Clifford Rees.

News cutting with notice of AOG services on 17 December 1978

Clifford Rees

Clifford Rees spoke at the evening service that I attended at Norwich AOG on 17 December 1978. He seems to have been influential in Home Missions. I found evidence of him being active from at least 1947 to 2004. In 1998 and 1999, he was described as an international bible teacher. As of 1977, he was Chairman of AOG Home Missions. In 1994, he was described as a former AOG executive council member.

Testimony

The next day, on Monday 18 December 1978, mum noted speaking to Rev Lemmon about me. I don’t know what she said or what was discussed but he asked me to give my testimony at St Peter’s on Christmas Eve. I think this was pretty unusual for St Peter’s and possibly for Methodist churches of that era more generally.

To be honest, I don’t recall much about it. I am not sure I had had much experience of giving testimonies but I was more than happy to talk about my Christian experience, new as it was. I don’t know what the reaction was! Vaguely, I recall Rev Lemmon saying to me afterwards that he had not been aware how recent the experience was. I think I probably presented it as a dramatic, life-changing moment which for me it was! I am not sure St Peter’s was used to experiences of that nature being presented in that way!

Christmas Eve Service

Mum said quite a bit about this Christmas Eve service in her diary. However, apart from noting that I gave my testimony, she did not say anything else about it. She noted that Liz sang a solo and played flute, Alan played clarinet and Tricia read a lesson.

However, mum’s main focus was on the fact that dad came and she was upset because he went to talk to Maureen Harris, Heather Ferguson and Rev Lemmon. I am not sure why this should have upset mum! The only thing I can think is that she did not like dad having contact with people she regarded as her friends. Perhaps she was concerned that he might say something or give an impression that was different from what she had told them.

Mum sat with the Fergusons. Angus sat with dad. I did not recall that dad came to that service.

However, I do recall that broadly he was fairly negative about my conversion and, I think, preferred how things had been when I had clearly been his ally in conflict with mum. I am not sure if he saw my conversion as a betrayal. I always felt he was rather negative and sceptical about it, although, as he always had, he tried to give the impression of being supportive of whatever I did and whatever choices I made.

Attending Services at St Peter’s

Also on Christmas Eve 1978, I went with mum to communion at St Peter’s at 11.30pm. We sat together and Gerald Cooke sat with us.

I did try to go to services with mum wherever I could although I struggled to see any connection between my experience of Christianity and that church and its services.

RSV Bible

At the end December 1978, mum noted buying me an RSV bible from SPCK for £6.50. I still have this bible. It has been well-used and is in a somewhat dilapidated condition. It has been heavily annotated throughout and has a variety of handwritten notes inserted in its pages. There is an inscription which reads “… Roger with love from mum. 30.12.78”

This is the bible mum gave me at the end of December 1978

Inscription in the bible mum gave me at the end of December 1978

Example of page from the bible showing heavy annotation

New Year’s Eve 1978

On New Year’s Eve 1978, there was a Spotsoc party in the evening. Mum noted that there were not many there because of bad weather but everyone joined in and mum considered it good. There was a watchnight service at St Peter’s at 11.30pm led by Rev Lemmon which mum also considered good. There were about 20 people there. Mum commented that I went to the Spotsoc party and then to the AOG for their watchnight service. For some reason, the AOG services are not listed in divine services on 30 December 1978.

January 1979

In the New Year, in January 1979, Alan came with me to the AOG and then went to Spotsoc. Pastor John Bromley was the speaker and I believe he was the pastor of the Norwich church. I do not recall him. It seems he was pastor there from 1977 to 1979. He was inducted as a pastor on 1 May 1977.

Norwich AOG as “My” Church

It seems that when I was in Norwich, I mainly attended Norwich AOG and considered this to be my church. However, I was mostly in Newcastle, increasingly so as my course progressed, so the church I knew best and felt the strongest allegiance to was Emmanuel Pentecostal Church in Gateshead. Nevertheless, I did get to know some of the young people at Norwich AOG but do not really recall anyone else from that time. In April 1979, mum noted that some of my friends from my church came to ours when Chris Channon and Chris Deighton visited from university, see Chapter 120.

Baptism

In May 1979, I was baptised in Newcastle. Both mum and dad came.

Demonstrating Support

I think this showed that they were both supportive of me even if they had reservations about what I was doing and the choices I was making!

As I have mentioned before, dad was sceptical and negative about my conversion to Christianity. While mum was more positive, I suspect that she had reservations about me being “re-baptised” as this is not permitted in Methodism.

According to Methodism, I was baptised as an infant so if I had returned to Christianity, they would have offered me confirmation and acceptance into membership. To be honest, none of this figured in my thinking at all. I did not link my “baptism” as a child to my Christian faith so, for me, it was simple – “Believe and be baptised”.

To be fair to mum, I don’t recall her ever criticising this decision either to me directly or in her diary. I find this a bit surprising as I would have thought she might have thought I was disregarding or disrespecting my baptism as a child.

Travelling to Newcastle

Mum noted that she left Norwich at 9.50am and went to Newcastle arriving at 2.30pm. She got to Castle Leazes herself. I am not sure if this is a criticism and if mum thought I should have met her.

The Baptismal Service

I was baptised at night. Mum said it was “Assembly of God”. Because the church I attended did not have a baptistry, we had to go elsewhere for baptisms. I thought it had been at Durham Road Baptist Church. Since 2020, this has been known as Gateshead Central Baptist Church. It appears to still be functioning and has its own Facebook page.

However, I think I am confusing it with Jo’s baptism as my certificate says it was at Birtley AOG. This was in Edward Road, Birtley. The building is now used by Birtley Community Church who have been there since 2006.

My certificate of baptism from May 1979. It was signed by Alf Rutherford who was an elder of Emmanuel Pentecostal Church at the time. I am intrigued by the image on the certificate. It appears widely on the Internet in relation to baptism and is said to be a public domain image. The original may be a painting in the Sacred Arts Museum of the Great Passion Play in Arkansas

Noisy Prayers

Mum said it was a nice service except that the prayers were too noisy[5] but she liked the singing. I find this ironic given that she came from a Primitive Methodist heritage and they were known as “ranters” because of their style of praying! Mum also claimed to like extempore prayer. It is fair to say that the church’s praying was loud. I remember one member, Ernie Burns, who prayed very loudly. I recall one conversation, or possibly being told about it, where Ernie was asked if he thought God was deaf. He said, “no but he’s not nervous either”!

Travelling Home

Mum left Newcastle at 22.55 on a sleeper and noted that dad was staying the night. My sense is that mum was not happy that dad was staying over and she was not! However, I think it was her choice to travel back the same day as she was attending an AMS study day the next day, see Chapter 121.

St Peter’s Groups

In July 1979, when I was home, mum noted that I went to St Peter’s groups at 10am with her.

Views on Rev Lemmon

At the end of the year, in the Christmas break, she noted that I went with her to St Peter’s and told her that I thought Rev Lemmon had been good. I find this note of mum’s surprising and doubtful. My recollection is that my newly-converted self found Rev Lemmon very vague and wishy-washy with a strong focus on a social gospel. I recall doubting if he actually believed in God. This is probably unfair and I would have a different opinion now but things were very black and white to me then!

Time Split Between St Peter’s and AOG

My recollection is that I tried to go with mum to things at St Peter’s when I could but it was not really my cup of tea so I mostly went to the AOG.

Judith

The following month, in August 1979, mum noted that I went with Judith to Salford to stay with her relatives. Judith was my girlfriend at the time and I knew her through Norwich AOG. It was not Salford we went to but Southport, see Chapter 122. I recall being friendly with a number of young people roughly my age at the AOG in Norwich. Others I think I recall include Philip Thorne, who went on to pastor City Church, now Alive Church in Norwich, and someone I think was called Colin who was a big Norwich City fan.

Evangelical Week Camp Filey

The next month, in September 1979, mum noted that I left at 5.30am to go to Filey Butlins to Evangelical Week Camp. I recall going here once with friends from AOG Norwich. I also have a strong memory that Cliff Richard performed at that camp but I have not yet been able to verify that!

Postcard of Butlins in Filey posted in 1981

Reflections on Conversion and Methodism

Finally, let me close with a few reflections on my conversion to Christianity and where my background in Methodism fits in if it does at all. It would be easy to say that my conversion at university occurred because I was in a weak and vulnerable position having moved away from home. However, I don’t think that was the case at all. I loved being at university and relished the new freedoms it gave me. For example, I recall, in my first term, being told by someone on my corridor that there was someone they knew from home who was on my course who was feeling homesick and would I keep a look out for them. I remember being baffled that someone could be feeling like that while I was having a great time!

Challenged to Reevaluate

Rather, I think I was challenged to consider and reevaluate Christianity by meeting people who lived as if God was real and he had made a real difference in their lives. This meant questioning almost everything I thought I knew about Christianity from my Methodist upbringing, particularly that Christianity was dull, boring and largely irrelevant to modern life.

Views on Methodism

At the time, I felt that my exposure to Methodism had almost immunised me against Christianity! Certainly, what I had experienced of Methodism in the sixties and seventies had done nothing to draw me to Christianity. I felt, probably unfairly, that many of the people I knew through the Methodist Church were Christians in name only and that much of the focus of the church was on the social elements of Christianity with the church as little more than a social club for members.

Changed Views

However, I would say those views have changed a lot over time. I now see that some of the things I learned through Methodist Church and Sunday school served as a foundation for my later conversion. For example, I knew the Lord’s Prayer and some of the parables of Jesus even though I don’t think I had understood them. Also, I now understand much more the value of the social side of Christianity. This is not only in terms of what might be termed social or political action but also the value of the Methodist community that was established in many places, including in Kirkby, but which has now largely been lost.